A modest enquiry, whether St. Peter were ever at Rome, and bishop of that church? wherein, I. the arguments of Cardinall Bellarmine and others, for the affirmative are considered, II. some considerations taken notice of that render the negative highly probable.
         Care, Henry, 1646-1688.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 263 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 60 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33943
         Wing C529
         ESTC R7012
         13227119
         ocm 13227119
         98580
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33943)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98580)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 448:13)
      
       
         
           
             A modest enquiry, whether St. Peter were ever at Rome, and bishop of that church? wherein, I. the arguments of Cardinall Bellarmine and others, for the affirmative are considered, II. some considerations taken notice of that render the negative highly probable.
             Care, Henry, 1646-1688.
          
           [4], 116 p.
           
             Printed for Randall Taylor ...,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Attributed to Henry Care. Cf. BLC.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Peter, -- the Apostle, Saint.
           Bellarmino, Roberto Francesco Romolo, -- Saint, 1542-1621. -- De notis ecclesiae.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Apostolic succession -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               April
               6.
               1687.
               
            
          
           
             GVIL.
             NEEDHAM
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           MODEST
           ENQUIRY
           ,
           WHETHER
           St.
           PETER
           WERE
           EVER
           AT
           ROME
           ,
           AND
           Bishop
           of
           that
           CHURCH
           ?
        
         
           WHEREIN
           I.
           The
           Arguments
           of
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           and
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           are
           Considered
           .
        
         
           II.
           Some
           Considerations
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           render
           the
           Negative
           highly
           Probable
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Randall
             Taylor
          
           ,
           near
           Stationers-Hall
           ,
           1687.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           MODEST
           ENQUIRY
           WHETHER
           St
           PETER
           were
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Or
           ever
           there
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Occasion
               of
               this
               Disquisition
               is
               Administred
               by
               the
               Romanists
               .
               It
               does
               not
               much
               concern
               Protestants
               :
               But
               of
               the
               highest
               Importance
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               her
               loftiest
               Pretensions
               bottom'd
               thereon
               ;
               To
               overthrow
               which
               't
               is
               enough
               ,
               if
               we
               shew
               ,
               That
               their
               Arguments
               are
               not
               Cogent
               .
            
          
           
             THERE
             is
             no
             man
             (
             I
             think
             )
             can
             desire
             more
             heartily
             than
             thy self
             ,
             
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             When
             
               Swords
               shall
               be
               turn'd
               into
               Plow-shares
               ,
               and
               Spears
               into
               Pruning-hooks
               :
            
             All
             the
             Weapons
             of
             Contention
             changed
             into
             Instruments
             for
             cultivating
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             ▪
             That
             ,
             our
             Controversies
             ended
             ,
             no
             strife
             might
             remain
             amongst
             any
             that
             profess
             the
             
               Christian
               Name
            
             ,
             but
             an
             happy
             Emulation
             who
             should
             most
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             
             adorn
             the
             Gospel
             by
             a
             meek
             ,
             Holy
             Conversation
             .
             That
             all
             our
             Tongues
             and
             Pens
             ,
             freed
             from
             the
             unwelcome
             Toil
             of
             Polemics
             ,
             might
             be
             jointly
             employ'd
             in
             Eucharistics
             ,
             celebrating
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             exciting
             each
             other
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Piety
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             All-wise
             Soveraign
             Disposer
             of
             things
             ,
             
             has
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             allot
             that
             happiness
             to
             our
             Times
             ,
             but
             that
             Religion
             (
             of
             it self
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             Sacred
             Bond
             of
             Love
             and
             Unity
             )
             is
             by
             the
             Ignorance
             ,
             the
             Prejudices
             ,
             the
             Passions
             and
             secular
             Interests
             of
             men
             ,
             made
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             occasions
             of
             Difference
             ,
             or
             a
             common
             Subject
             of
             Debate
             ;
             since
             there
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             neglecting
             the
             humble
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             dreaming
             of
             nothing
             less
             than
             
               Infallibility
               ,
               Vniversal
               Soveraignty
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Grandezzu's
             not
             only
             assume
             to
             themselves
             the
             highest
             Priviledges
             on
             the
             weakest
             Pretensions
             ,
             but
             would
             impose
             their
             Dictates
             (
             no
             less
             groundless
             than
             Imperious
             )
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Damn
             all
             that
             cannot
             see
             with
             such
             Spectacles
             as
             they
             please
             to
             put
             upon
             their
             Noses
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             every
             one
             ,
             seriously
             studious
             of
             his
             future
             State
             ,
             obliged
             to
             use
             all
             the
             just
             means
             he
             can
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             things
             that
             (
             are
             said
             to
             )
             concern
             his
             everlasting
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             several
             Questions
             agitated
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             some
             are
             purely
             Theological
             ,
             the
             discussion
             of
             which
             most
             properly
             belongs
             to
             Divines
             :
             others
             (
             however
             advanced
             or
             made
             use
             of
             to
             boulster
             up
             lofty
             Pretensions
             )
             are
             no
             more
             than
             Historical
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             a
             meer
             and
             indifferent
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             And
             the
             subject
             of
             these
             Papers
             being
             of
             the
             latter
             kind
             ,
             I
             thought
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             without
             incurring
             the
             censure
             of
             Presumption
             ,
             might
             be
             allowed
             fairly
             to
             
             
               sum
               up
               the
               Evidence
            
             produc'd
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Impartial
             and
             Judicious
             Reader
             to
             give
             the
             Verdict
             in
             the
             Cause
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             .
             Especially
             ,
             since
             I
             undertook
             not
             this
             Enquiry
             out
             of
             any
             
               Pragmatic
               Humour
            
             of
             contending
             ,
             or
             vain-glorious
             Itch
             of
             arguing
             an
             unnecessary
             Problem
             ;
             But
             as
             invited
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             if
             I
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             say
             so
             )
             provoked
             thereunto
             by
             divers
             Books
             and
             Pamphlets
             very
             lately
             (
             as
             well
             as
             heretofore
             )
             publish'd
             amongst
             us
             by
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             wherein
             it
             has
             been
             asserted
             as
             a
             notorious
             Truth
             ,
             or
             rather
             taken
             for
             granted
             as
             a
             thing
             out
             of
             Dispute
             ,
             
               That
               St.
               Peter
               not
               only
               Preached
               the
               Gospel
               at
               Rome
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               command
               fixed
               his
               Chair
               there
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               became
               the
               proper
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               )
               and
               therefore
               the
               Popes
               are
               his
               Successors
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               or
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             (
             says
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             late
             Book
             ,
             Intituled
             ,
             
               A
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               and
               Represented
            
             ,
             ch
             .
             18.
             )
             
               is
               the
               Successor
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               Christ
               committed
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Flock
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               been
               followed
               now
               by
               a
               visible
               Succession
               of
               above
               250
               Bishops
               .
            
             The
             famous
             French
             Prelate
             now
             of
             Meaux
             (
             formerly
             of
             Condom
             )
             in
             his
             Exposition
             not
             long
             since
             publish'd
             in
             English
             ,
             Sect
             21.
             has
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               being
               desirous
               his
               Church
               should
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               solidly
               built
               upon
               Vnity
               ,
               hath
               establish'd
               and
               instituted
               the
               Primacy
               of
            
             Peter
             
               to
               maintain
               and
               cement
               it
               ,
               upon
               which
               account
               we
               acknowledge
               this
               Primacy
               in
               the
               Successors
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               for
            
             this
             CAUSE
             ,
             
               we
               owe
               Obedience
               and
               Submission
            
             —
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Primacy
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               Chair
               is
               the
               common
               Centre
               of
               all
               Catholic
               Vnity
               .
            
             The
             Author
             of
             
               two
               Questions
               ,
               Why
               are
               you
               a
               Catholick
               ?
               And
               why
               are
               you
               a
               Protestant
               ?
            
             p.
             41.
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome's
             
               being
               Successor
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             
             so
             confident
             they
             seem
             of
             our
             Credulity
             ,
             That
             an
             Almanack
             called
             
               Calendarium
               Catholicum
            
             ,
             for
             the
             last
             Year
             1686.
             (
             commonly
             cry'd
             about
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             )
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             an
             unquestionable
             piece
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Since
               the
               removal
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               Chair
               from
            
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             [
             Anno
             43.
             ]
             
               where
               he
               remained
               24
               Years
               ,
               and
               was
               afterwards
               Crucified
               with
               his
               Heels
               upwards
               under
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               then
               Emperour
            
             ,
             *
             1647.
             
             Years
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             this
             brisk
             assurance
             wherewith
             they
             deliver
             themselves
             ,
             suits
             well
             enough
             with
             those
             that
             shall
             abandon
             their
             own
             understandings
             to
             make
             room
             for
             an
             
               Implicite
               Faith
            
             in
             Humane
             Guides
             ,
             as
             being
             resolved
             to
             receive
             their
             Priests
             Dictates
             blindfold
             ,
             and
             may
             perhaps
             make
             Impressions
             on
             spirits
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             entertain
             every
             
               warm
               Asseveration
            
             as
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             at
             the
             trouble
             to
             examine
             its
             verity
             ;
             yet
             in
             me
             (
             who
             have
             long
             since
             learnt
             of
             the
             great
             St.
             Augustine
             †
             
               to
               defer
               that
               Honour
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               alone
               ,
               of
               commanding
               my
               Beleif
            
             )
             it
             had
             a
             quite
             contrary
             effect
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             awakened
             my
             Curiosity
             to
             inquire
             what
             substantial
             Proofs
             they
             had
             for
             what
             they
             alledg'd
             so
             peremptorily
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             
             That
             it
             does
             not
             much
             concern
             Protestants
             ,
             
               Whether
               ever
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               were
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               at
            
             Rome
             ;
             For
             even
             to
             grant
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             the
             
               first
               Bishop
            
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             will
             nothing
             prejudice
             our
             Cause
             with
             considering
             men
             ,
             who
             before
             they
             can
             admit
             the
             modern
             Roman
             Claims
             ,
             will
             besides
             That
             ,
             expect
             some
             solid
             proof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Peter
             was
             constituted
             by
             Christ
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             or
             sole
             
               Supreme
               Governour
            
             on
             Earth
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Empire
             of
             his
             was
             not
             only
             Personal
             ,
             but
             Successive
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             in
             some
             other
             Persons
             in
             the
             quality
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             being
             his
             Successors
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             this
             supposed
             right
             devolved
             to
             his
             Successors
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             those
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             his
             first
             Episcopal
             See
             ?
             Or
             that
             St.
             Peter's
             removal
             from
             thence
             to
             Rome
             ,
             was
             by
             Gods
             
               special
               Command
            
             to
             make
             That
             the
             Seat
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Empire
             ;
             and
             that
             accordingly
             he
             did
             actually
             bequeath
             his
             Authority
             to
             the
             latter
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             former
             ?
             for
             his
             being
             put
             to
             Death
             at
             Rome
             (
             suppose
             it
             true
             )
             will
             not
             alone
             prove
             any
             such
             matter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             modern
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             (
             after
             eight
             or
             nine
             and
             twenty
             *
             acknowledged
             Schisms
             in
             that
             See
             ,
             God
             knows
             how
             many
             Usurpations
             ,
             and
             Simonaical
             ,
             or
             other
             undue
             Elections
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             manifest
             Depravations
             of
             ,
             and
             Apostacy
             from
             St.
             Peter's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             a
             Conversation
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             Diametrically
             opposite
             to
             his
             humble
             Holy
             Life
             )
             have
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             been
             undoubtedly
             his
             true
             and
             Lawful
             Successors
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             must
             be
             undeniably
             proved
             ,
             before
             their
             modern
             Pretensions
             can
             be
             adjudged
             good
             and
             valid
             :
             Yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             their
             continual
             noise
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             they
             his
             Successors
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             inveigle
             some
             ignorant
             People
             ,
             if
             no
             opposition
             be
             made
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             Caveat
             given
             ,
             That
             what
             they
             thus
             avouch
             as
             a
             notorious
             Truth
             ,
             will
             upon
             a
             due
             scrutiny
             scarce
             appear
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               probable
               Opinion
            
             .
             Therefore
             I
             chose
             to
             spend
             a
             few
             vacant
             Hours
             in
             rummaging
             this
             subject
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             
             weight
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             as
             to
             obviate
             so
             popular
             a
             suggestion
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             the
             World
             see
             ,
             That
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             builds
             its
             loftiest
             superstructures
             upon
             ,
             is
             meerly
             
               Bogg
               and
               Quicksand
            
             ,
             a
             supposed
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             they
             assert
             Gratis
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             provable
             by
             any
             convincing
             Reason
             .
          
           
             For
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             This
             Notion
             of
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             nearest
             concernment
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             
               prora
               &
               Puppis
               Papismi
            
             ,
             the
             main
             
               hinge
               of
               Popery
               .
               Jus
               successionis
               Pontificum
               Romanorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               The
               Right
            
             (
             saith
             Bellarmin
             *
             of
             the
             Popes
             Succession
             to
             
               Peter
               is
               founded
               on
               this
               ,
               That
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               so
               commanding
               ,
               placed
               his
               Seat
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               sat
               there
               until
               his
               Death
               .
            
             Others
             of
             their
             most
             Learned
             Authors
             †
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             succeeding
             
               Peter
               ,
               is
               derived
            
             (
             not
             from
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             but
             )
             from
             Peter's
             Fact
             ,
             which
             Fact
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             his
             Seat
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             dyed
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             comes
             about
             that
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             succeeds
             him
             ,
             depending
             altogether
             on
             this
             Fact
             of
             Peter
             ,
             which
             contains
             his
             being
             at
             Rome
             ;
             his
             being
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             his
             
               dying
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             dying
             there
             ,
             by
             our
             Lords
             
               special
               appointment
            
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             might
             be
             the
             Mistress
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             Now
             what
             ever
             certainty
             ,
             or
             rather
             how
             much
             uncertainty
             soever
             there
             be
             of
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             in
             a
             lump
             is
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             made
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             For
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             in
             his
             Bull
             ,
             prescribing
             a
             Form
             of
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Decrees
             of
             their
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             Dated
             13
             Nov.
             1564.
             requires
             and
             commands
             all
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Regulars
             ,
             &c.
             of
             his
             Church
             (
             amongst
             other
             things
             )
             to
             take
             this
             following
             Oath
             ,
             viz.
             
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Roman
               
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               Mother
               and
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               solemnly
               promise
               and
               swear
               true
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               the
               Successor
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Vicar
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             *
             They
             will
             perhaps
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Article
             of
             Faith
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             ever
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             the
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             
               Mother
               and
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Obedience
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             its
             Bishop
             .
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             expresly
             grounded
             on
             This
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             
               Peter's
               Successor
            
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             and
             how
             should
             that
             be
             ,
             if
             St.
             Peter
             should
             happen
             never
             to
             have
             been
             at
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             there
             ?
             For
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             prove
             or
             believe
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             St.
             
               Peter's
               Successor
            
             in
             that
             Bishoprick
             ,
             unless
             it
             first
             appear
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             his
             Predecessor
             in
             that
             See
             ;
             so
             that
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             this
             Article
             imports
             no
             less
             than
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               that
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               was
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               that
               therefore
               ,
               That
               Church
               is
               the
               Mother
               and
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
               ;
               and
               on
               that
               account
               to
               her
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               St.
            
             Peter's
             
               Successors
               ,
               obedience
               is
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             to
             any
             purpose
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome's
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             only
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             injoyn'd
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ;
             for
             what
             do
             they
             generally
             mean
             by
             
               their
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             they
             talk
             of
             it
             even
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             but
             their
             Clergy
             ?
             at
             least
             if
             the
             Guides
             are
             obliged
             so
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             't
             is
             well
             known
             )
             all
             Lay-Members
             are
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             believe
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             believe
             ;
             does
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             That
             
               every
               
               one
            
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             must
             so
             believe
             ?
             especially
             since
             't
             is
             there
             required
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             further
             swear
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Hanc
               veram
               Cathotholicam
               fidem
               ,
               extra
               quam
               ,
               NEMO
               SALVUS
               ESSE
               POTEST
               ,
               quam
               in
               presenti
               profiteor
               &
               teneo
               ,
               eandem
               ad
               ultimum
               vitae
               spiritum
               constantissime
               retinere
               spondeo
               ,
               voveo
               &
               Juro
               .
            
             This
             
               is
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Faith
               out
               of
               which
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               which
               as
               at
               present
               I
               do
               profess
               and
               hold
               ,
               so
               I
               do
               promise
               vow
               and
               swear
               most
               constantly
               to
               retain
               the
               same
               to
               my
               last
               breath
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             more
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             them
             )
             all
             Christianity
             stands
             on
             this
             foot
             .
             
             The
             same
             Bellarmin
             who
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Popes
             was
             founded
             on
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             acquaints
             us
             further
             ,
             That
             on
             this
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             depends
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             his
             Words
             ,
             *
             
               Etenim
               de
               qua
               re
               agitur
               cum
               de
               Primatu
               Pontificis
               agitur
               ?
               brevissime
               dicam
               ,
               de
               summa
               rei
               Christianae
               .
               What
               is
               it
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               we
               treat
               of
               ,
               when
               we
               handle
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ?
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               't
               is
               touching
               the
               sum
               total
               or
               main
               Interest
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             Hence
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Claims
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             or
             her
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             an
             universal
             Headship
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             far-spread
             Pretensions
             ,
             are
             bottom'd
             on
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             once
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             fixing
             there
             his
             Episcopal
             Seat.
             Ask
             them
             why
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             Bishop
             (
             
               e.
               g.
            
             of
             Toledo
             or
             Canterbury
             )
             is
             Head
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ?
             They
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             'T
             is
             because
             the
             former
             only
             is
             Peter's
             direct
             Successor
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Keys
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               Flock
            
             :
             Ask
             them
             why
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             above
             all
             other
             Churches
             is
             exempt
             from
             falling
             into
             
             Errours
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ?
             They
             will
             say
             ;
             't
             is
             because
             she
             was
             founded
             by
             ,
             and
             had
             for
             her
             first
             Bishop
             Peter
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               pray'd
               for
               thee
               that
               thy
               Faith
               fail
               not
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               —
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               —
               and
               on
               this
               Rock
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
             Which
             Priviledges
             were
             to
             descend
             to
             all
             that
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             that
             Chair
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             think
             fit
             to
             chuse
             ,
             and
             happen
             to
             dye
             at
             .
             And
             the
             like
             Answers
             they
             must
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             and
             Pretensions
             )
             give
             in
             other
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Now
             who
             hears
             of
             such
             a
             stupendious
             Superstructure
             ,
             
             but
             will
             expect
             that
             the
             foundation
             should
             be
             firm
             beyond
             exception
             ?
             If
             they
             will
             perpetually
             be
             amusing
             us
             with
             the
             Din
             of
             Peter's
             Chair
             ,
             and
             Peter's
             Successor
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderful
             things
             they
             are
             thereby
             estated
             in
             ;
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             why
             we
             may
             not
             be
             allowed
             to
             inspect
             their
             Title
             ;
             To
             consider
             whether
             the
             ground-work
             of
             all
             these
             Magnificent
             Pretences
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             certainty
             ?
             If
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             be
             the
             
               Centre
               of
               Catholick
               Vnity
            
             ;
             The
             
               sum
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             a
             matter
             so
             Essential
             ,
             that
             none
             without
             believing
             it
             ,
             can
             obtain
             Salvation
             :
             And
             if
             this
             Primacy
             be
             founded
             on
             
               Peter's
               being
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             and
             fixing
             his
             Episcopal
             Chair
             there
             ,
             why
             should
             any
             body
             be
             angry
             with
             me
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             satisfie
             my self
             or
             others
             therein
             ?
             Does
             it
             not
             at
             this
             rate
             become
             the
             concern
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             to
             inquire
             into
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             whether
             St.
             Peter
             were
             indeed
             once
             at
             least
             in
             his
             Life
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             there
             ?
             Can
             we
             expect
             less
             than
             a
             
               Divine
               Oracle
            
             ,
             some
             plain
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             warrant
             so
             Important
             a
             Matter
             ?
             At
             least
             ,
             will
             any
             thing
             shor
             of
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             proof
             beyond
             
             Doubt
             or
             probable
             Contradiction
             ,
             be
             allowed
             for
             good
             Evidence
             in
             a
             Case
             of
             such
             weight
             and
             moment
             ?
          
           
             I
             know
             well
             't
             is
             not
             only
             difficult
             ,
             
             but
             many
             times
             impossible
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             Negative
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             undertake
             ,
             nor
             am
             I
             obliged
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             St.
             
               Peter
               was
               never
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               Bishop
               thereof
            
             ;
             But
             they
             that
             affirm
             
               he
               was
            
             ,
             and
             draw
             thence
             such
             advantagious
             Inferences
             to
             themselves
             ,
             are
             bound
             by
             all
             Rules
             of
             Law
             and
             Reason
             to
             make
             that
             Affirmative
             appear
             by
             sufficient
             Evidence
             .
             We
             are
             only
             on
             the
             
               defensive
               part
            
             ;
             if
             they
             will
             require
             us
             on
             the
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             St.
             
               Peter's
               Successor
            
             ,
             they
             ought
             surely
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             he
             
               does
               succeed
            
             him
             ;
             't
             is
             therefore
             enough
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             and
             will
             invalidate
             all
             their
             claims
             derived
             from
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             shew
             ,
             That
             all
             they
             have
             to
             alledge
             for
             his
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             necessarily
             conclusive
             ;
             but
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             they
             can
             offer
             ,
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             is
             still
             at
             least
             probable
             ,
             viz.
             That
             St.
             
               Peter
               was
               not
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               nor
               ever
               there
            
             .
          
           
             Which
             I
             understand
             was
             long
             since
             asserted
             by
             VELENVS
             ,
             a
             Learned
             Lutheran
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             Treatise
             on
             this
             Subject
             ;
             but
             not
             having
             been
             able
             to
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             nor
             knowing
             of
             any
             other
             Protestant
             that
             has
             
               ex
               professo
            
             treated
             thereof
             (
             though
             many
             have
             occasionally
             spoken
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             any
             impartial
             mind
             )
             I
             shall
             only
             offer
             such
             plain
             Natural
             Remarks
             as
             hastily
             occurr'd
             to
             my
             own
             thoughts
             and
             slender
             reading
             ,
             leaving
             the
             further
             improving
             or
             disproving
             the
             matter
             to
             persons
             of
             a
             greater
             stock
             of
             Books
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             I
             can
             without
             injuring
             truth
             avow
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             handled
             it
             with
             all
             sincerity
             ,
             not
             wittingly
             baulking
             any
             material
             Argument
             ,
             Testimony
             or
             Objection
             ,
             nor
             abusing
             or
             misciting
             any
             Author
             to
             serve
             a
             turn
             ;
             for
             my
             sole
             aim
             is
             a
             free
             impartial
             sifting
             out
             of
             Truth
             ,
             not
             the
             advancement
             of
             any
             
               self-interesting
               Opinion
            
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             where
             I
             have
             stumbled
             into
             Error
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             my
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             not
             the
             pravity
             of
             my
             Will
             ,
             being
             always
             ready
             with
             thanks
             to
             acknowledge
             mistakes
             ,
             when
             convinc'd
             thereof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heartily
             and
             not
             altogether
             indiligently
             endeavoured
             to
             avoid
             them
             .
             Therefore
             I
             hope
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Perswasion
            
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             at
             any
             honest
             innocent
             endeavours
             to
             plain
             the
             way
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             remove
             Rubbish
             out
             of
             their
             passage
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             are
             zealous
             for
             that
             mode
             of
             Religion
             they
             have
             been
             educated
             in
             ,
             or
             upon
             plausible
             Motives
             entertain'd
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Noble
               Ingenuity
            
             will
             ill-resent
             the
             detection
             of
             any
             groundless
             Tales
             hatcht
             to
             support
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Gentleman
             but
             esteems
             the
             Lye
             even
             in
             common
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             dishonour
             and
             affront
             imaginable
             ,
             much
             more
             incensed
             must
             he
             be
             at
             those
             that
             would
             impose
             upon
             him
             to
             believe
             and
             maintain
             
               a
               falshood
            
             as
             a
             point
             
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             suspend
             his
             Salvation
             upon
             dark
             stories
             and
             uncertainties
             ;
             and
             consequently
             will
             acknowledge
             his
             obligations
             to
             their
             pains
             (
             even
             though
             represented
             as
             Enemies
             )
             that
             would
             refcue
             him
             from
             the
             hazard
             of
             so
             scandalous
             a
             Precipice
             ;
             Truth
             is
             both
             the
             Basis
             and
             Bulwark
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             needs
             no
             pious
             Frauds
             ,
             nor
             fond
             Tales
             ,
             nor
             forged
             Evidence
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             always
             ready
             to
             endure
             the
             
               strictest
               Scrutiny
            
             ;
             he
             must
             either
             be
             a
             self-designing
             Hypocrite
             ,
             
             or
             (
             which
             generally
             is
             all
             one
             )
             a
             leud
             Atheist
             ,
             not
             a
             true
             Catbolick
             ,
             that
             will
             persist
             in
             owning
             or
             avouching
             That
             for
             certainty
             ,
             which
             his
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             cannot
             but
             tell
             him
             is
             either
             false
             or
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             say
             in
             Apology
             for
             my self
             and
             the
             Undettaking
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             let
             it
             pass
             as
             a
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Roman
               Account
               of
               St.
               Peter's
               Life
               .
               Bellarmin's
               five
               Arguments
               for
               his
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               with
               an
               Additional
               one
               of
               other
               Romanists
               ,
               Answered
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             pretends
             to
             hold
             so
             vast
             a
             Lordship
             by
             Succession
             from
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             first
             place
             as
             clearly
             as
             she
             can
             ,
             make
             out
             her
             Relation
             to
             him
             .
             Now
             the
             story
             she
             tells
             ,
             is
             in
             short
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               some
               time
               after
               our
               Lords
               Passion
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               went
               into
               Syria
               ,
               and
               became
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               continued
               there
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               love
               to
               speak
               )
               
                 held
                 that
                 See
              
               seven
               Years
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               remov'd
               his
               Seat
               from
               thence
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               thenceforth
               was
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               held
               the
               same
               four
               or
               five
               and
               twenty
               Years
               ,
               viz.
               until
               he
               was
               Martyr'd
               there
               under
               Nero.
               
            
          
           
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             use
             
               General
               Terms
            
             ,
             because
             most
             of
             those
             that
             undertake
             to
             relate
             the
             matter
             ,
             do
             wondrously
             vary
             in
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             cannot
             agree
             either
             in
             the
             Year
             wherein
             his
             Bishoprick
             at
             Antioch
             should
             begin
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             time
             of
             its
             continuance
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             dispute
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whether
             his
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             were
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             after
             he
             had
             been
             there
             .
             The
             time
             too
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             length
             of
             his
             Episcopate
             there
             ,
             and
             other
             material
             Circumstances
             ,
             are
             very
             differently
             delivered
             .
             Touching
             which
             confusion
             and
             intersetings
             of
             the
             evidence
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             in
             
               another
               Chapter
            
             ,
             as
             also
             concerning
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
           
             That
             which
             at
             present
             lyes
             before
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             what
             special
             Relation
             St.
             Peter
             had
             to
             Rome
             above
             other
             Churches
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             the
             Learned
             and
             Laborious
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             (
             whose
             Works
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             his
             no
             less
             diligent
             Brother
             Baronius
             ,
             are
             the
             
               grand
               Magazine
            
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             and
             both
             whose
             Industry
             might
             justly
             claim
             the
             highest
             Commendation
             ,
             if
             bestowed
             in
             a
             Cause
             that
             deserv'd
             it
             )
             states
             
               four
               Questions
            
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             Peter
             were
             ever
             at
             Rome
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             dyed
             there
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ?
             4.
             
             Whether
             after
             he
             had
             once
             assum'd
             that
             Bishoprick
             ,
             he
             ever
             chang'd
             it
             for
             another
             ?
             All
             which
             he
             handles
             (
             after
             his
             manner
             )
             severally
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             .
             But
             indeed
             the
             second
             comprehends
             the
             first
             ;
             for
             if
             Peter
             were
             Martyr'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             there
             :
             And
             the
             fourth
             ,
             though
             he
             puts
             most
             stress
             upon
             it
             ,
             may
             fitly
             be
             included
             under
             the
             third
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             can
             prove
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             at
             any
             time
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             much
             trouble
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             he
             afterwards
             remov'd
             from
             thence
             ,
             both
             because
             I
             think
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             Bishops
             Translation
             from
             one
             See
             to
             another
             ,
             was
             not
             altogether
             
               so
               early
            
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             their
             talk
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle's
             removal
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             shall
             be
             further
             considered
             anon
             )
             as
             also
             because
             I
             remember
             not
             any
             but
             their
             own
             Onuphrius
             that
             hath
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             or
             objected
             any
             such
             matter
             :
             so
             that
             the
             main
             Question
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             Whether
             St.
             
               Peter
               were
               ever
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ?
             And
             because
             that
             will
             be
             improbable
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             if
             (
             besides
             other
             Reasons
             )
             it
             cannot
             plainly
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             there
             ;
             It
             will
             therefore
             be
             sufficient
             to
             discuss
             these
             two
             Questions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             
               Whether
               St.
            
             Peter
             were
             ever
             at
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             supposing
             he
             were
             there
             ,
             he
             was
             Bishop
             
             (
             in
             the
             strict
             and
             now
             usual
             signification
             of
             the
             Word
             )
             
               of
               that
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             prove
             Peter
             to
             have
             been
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             produces
             five
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             severally
             consider
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             from
             that
             Text
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               5.
               13.
               
               The
               Church
               that
               is
               at
            
             Babylon
             
               saluteth
               you
            
             .
             By
             Babylon
             here
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             meant
             Rome
             ;
             therefore
             Peter
             when
             he
             wrote
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             was
             there
             :
             Now
             that
             Peter
             did
             mean
             Rome
             by
             the
             word
             
               Babylon
               in
               that
               place
            
             ,
             he
             would
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             Eusebius
             Records
             ,
             that
             one
             Papias
             did
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             
               was
               written
               from
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Apostle
               did
               there
               Tropically
               call
            
             Babylon
             :
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             Cardinal
             also
             cites
             St.
             Hierom
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             rather
             following
             Papias
             therein
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Rome
             in
             the
             Revelations
             is
             frequently
             call'd
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             proving
             
               Ignotum
               per
               Ignotius
            
             ,
             a
             doubtful
             thing
             by
             a
             thing
             utterly
             Improbable
             ;
             a
             controverted
             matter
             of
             Fact
             by
             an
             uncertain
             groundless
             Opinion
             .
             Does
             not
             all
             the
             World
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             at
             that
             time
             two
             great
             Cities
             ,
             whose
             proper
             name
             was
             Babylon
             ?
             One
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             famous
             in
             all
             ancient
             Histories
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             first
             Monarchy
             :
             The
             other
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             Strabo
             ,
             l.
             17.
             and
             by
             Ptolomy
             called
             Babulis
             ,
             the
             same
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             which
             at
             this
             day
             is
             called
             CAIRO
             ,
             or
             near
             it
             ;
             and
             why
             might
             not
             Peter
             date
             his
             Epistle
             from
             one
             of
             these
             ?
             For
             as
             he
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             preached
             to
             the
             dispersed
             Jews
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             many
             were
             scattered
             through
             Chaldaea
             and
             Assyria
             ;
             so
             he
             might
             probably
             exert
             his
             Ministry
             at
             the
             
               first
               mentioned
            
             Babylon
             ,
             being
             so
             eminent
             a
             place
             on
             the
             same
             Continent
             ,
             and
             at
             no
             great
             distance
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             especicially
             
             since
             Nicephorus
             tells
             us
             he
             Preached
             
               all
               through
            
             Palestina
             and
             Syria
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               only
               my
               private
               Sentiment
               ,
               the
               great
            
             Scaliger
             *
             
               speaks
               boldly
               ,
               Petrus
               Romae
            
             nunquam
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             praedicabat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cujus
             Metropolis
             erat
             Babylon
             ,
             ex
             qua
             scribit
             Epistolam
             suam
             .
             Peter
             was
             never
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             preached
             to
             the
             dispersed
             Jews
             in
             Asia
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             whereof
             was
             Babylon
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             .
             
               Whom
               the
               very
               Learned
            
             de
             Marca
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Paris
             
               Seconds
               in
               these
               Words
            
             ,
             †
             Although
             the
             Ancients
             imagined
             ,
             That
             Peter
             by
             the
             word
             Babylon
             signified
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ;
             yet
             Scaliger's
             conjecture
             is
             probable
             ,
             who
             thinks
             that
             Peter
             wrote
             from
             Babylon
             it self
             ,
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             dispersed
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Or
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             the
             foresaid
             Nicephrous
             writes
             *
             
               That
               from
            
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Peter
             
               went
               down
               into
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               Where
               he
               created
               St.
            
             Mark
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ;
             then
             why
             might
             he
             not
             send
             this
             Epistle
             from
             the
             
               Egyption
               Babylon
            
             ?
             so
             that
             either
             way
             ,
             by
             Babylon
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             understood
             one
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             rather
             than
             Rome
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             an
             extravagance
             is
             it
             to
             imagine
             that
             S.
             Peter
             should
             disguise
             and
             conceal
             from
             whence
             he
             wrote
             ?
             or
             qualifie
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             his
             Episcopal
             See
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             Seat
             of
             Church-Soveraignty
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             )
             with
             so
             uncouth
             a
             Title
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             colour
             of
             reason
             (
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             now
             learn
             )
             or
             occasion
             why
             he
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             nor
             any
             example
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             For
             though
             S.
             Luke
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             frequently
             speak
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             call
             it
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             the
             
               Chruch
               at
               Babylon
            
             salutes
             you
             ,
             certainly
             he
             intended
             (
             as
             all
             men
             do
             in
             their
             Epistles
             )
             that
             they
             should
             know
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             
             and
             who
             they
             were
             that
             saluted
             them
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             (
             I
             think
             )
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             by
             Babylon
             he
             meant
             Rome
             ,
             no
             Author
             either
             Civil
             or
             Sacred
             having
             then
             ever
             call'd
             it
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             St.
             John
             in
             the
             Revelations
             above
             fifty
             Years
             after
             (
             for
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             says
             this
             Epistle
             was
             wrote
             
               An.
               Chr.
            
             45.
             tells
             us
             also
             that
             the
             Revelation
             was
             wrote
             An.
             97.
             )
             did
             call
             
               Rome
               Babylon
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             though
             a
             Tropical
             Denomination
             suit
             well
             with
             a
             Prophetick
             Style
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             plain
             Epistolary
             Salutation
             ,
             a
             proper
             Name
             must
             be
             wrested
             from
             its
             genuine
             signification
             to
             such
             an
             abstruse
             and
             remote
             sense
             .
             St.
             John
             ,
             writing
             mysterious
             Prophecies
             ,
             used
             Types
             and
             Figures
             to
             express
             future
             things
             ;
             but
             that
             Peter
             in
             a
             familiar
             Recommendation
             ,
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             has
             neither
             Truth
             nor
             Probability
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             St.
             John
             denominates
             
               Rome
               ,
               Babylon
            
             (
             though
             represented
             in
             a
             Vision
             )
             was
             not
             yet
             
               actually
               in
               Being
            
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             ,
             That
             as
             Babylon
             of
             old
             held
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             then
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Temporal
             Captivity
             ,
             so
             she
             should
             in
             time
             to
             come
             bring
             Christians
             into
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Vassalage
            
             ;
             and
             thence
             she
             is
             call'd
             
               Mystery
               Babylon
            
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             the
             Learned
             Cardinal
             thought
             some
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             would
             be
             expected
             to
             prove
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             finding
             nothing
             looking
             that
             way
             ,
             was
             forc'd
             to
             hedge
             in
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             him
             dear
             ;
             for
             thereby
             he
             confesses
             and
             proclaims
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             
               Apocalyptical
               Babylon
            
             .
             But
             though
             an
             
               hard
               pinch
            
             reduced
             him
             to
             this
             necessity
             ,
             yet
             he
             hopes
             to
             secure
             his
             retreat
             ,
             by
             affirming
             ,
             That
             Rome
             
               is
               termed
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               future
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               that
               then
               domineer'd
               over
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
            
             Babylon
             
               did
               of
               old
            
             .
             —
             But
             this
             evasion
             is
             as
             gross
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Revelations
             from
             the
             4th
             Chapter
             ,
             
             especially
             ;
             is
             a
             Prophetick
             Book
             ,
             not
             Historical
             ;
             for
             so
             are
             the
             express
             words
             there
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             Come
             up
             hither
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             
               things
               that
               shall
               be
               hereafter
            
             .
             And
             also
             it
             relates
             all
             along
             to
             the
             future
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             
               Worldly
               Empire
            
             ;
             and
             almost
             all
             Interpreters
             agree
             ,
             That
             this
             Babylon
             which
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             is
             called
             
               The
               Scarlet
               Whore
            
             ,
             &c.
             described
             by
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               Mystery
               Babylon
               the
               Great
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               and
               Abominations
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             can
             be
             no
             orher
             than
             that
             Antichrist
             which
             was
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             what
             is
             alledged
             ,
             that
             Papias
             ,
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             thought
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             might
             be
             written
             from
             Rome
             ,
             Tropically
             call'd
             Babylon
             ;
             it
             is
             at
             most
             but
             
               their
               Opinion
            
             touching
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             long
             before
             their
             time
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             have
             shewn
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             or
             Reason
             for
             admitting
             any
             such
             Trope
             ,
             so
             the
             Ancients
             may
             be
             excused
             ,
             if
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             true
             occasion
             why
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             respect
             Rome
             was
             call'd
             Babylon
             ,
             since
             that
             which
             qualified
             it
             such
             ,
             and
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             signified
             by
             the
             Divine
             Vision
             ,
             appeared
             not
             in
             the
             World
             till
             some
             Ages
             afterwards
             .
             Whence
             that
             Mighty
             
               Monarch
               of
               Letters
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             King
             JAMES
             the
             First
             (
             Grandfather
             to
             our
             present
             Gracious
             Soveraign
             )
             in
             his
             Proemonition
             to
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             judiciously
             observed
             in
             a
             like
             Case
             .
             That
             
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               speak
               of
               this
               matter
               but
               only
               by
               conjectures
               ,
               whereas
               we
               speak
               of
               it
               by
               experience
               .
            
             For
             Scripture
             Predictions
             after
             the
             Events
             ,
             become
             Histories
             ;
             and
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Performances
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             much
             more
             intelligible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             Papias
             ,
             the
             first
             Suggester
             of
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             
               first
               Author
            
             in
             the
             World
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             can
             hear
             )
             that
             gave
             occasion
             to
             
             the
             Conceit
             of
             Peter's
             ever
             
               being
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             a
             further
             account
             anon
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             cannot
             but
             remark
             ,
             That
             this
             Interpretation
             is
             yet
             the
             more
             absurd
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             Bellarmin
             ,
             who
             to
             maintain
             Rome's
             Supremacy
             ,
             because
             of
             Peter's
             being
             there
             ,
             doth
             here
             ,
             without
             any
             probable
             grounds
             ,
             expound
             Babylon
             to
             be
             Rome
             ,
             does
             elsewhere
             *
             ascribe
             that
             Prophecy
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             cited
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
               2.
               
               Behold
               I
               put
               in
            
             Sion
             
               a
               corner-stone
               elect
               and
               precious
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             at
             least
             secondarily
             )
             contrary
             not
             only
             to
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul's
             express
             Interpretation
             ,
             who
             attribute
             the
             same
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             wholly
             and
             solely
             belongs
             )
             
               to
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             2.
             6.
             and
             Rom.
             9.
             32.
             but
             also
             to
             that
             of
             
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             who
             refers
             those
             words
             to
             himself
             ,
             Matt.
             21.
             42.
             so
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             makes
             Rome
             to
             be
             both
             Sion
             and
             Babylon
             ;
             he
             will
             have
             it
             Babylon
             ;
             to
             prove
             Peter
             there
             ,
             and
             Sion
             to
             exclude
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             Christ
             from
             being
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             advance
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             (
             for
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             call
             it
             an
             Argument
             )
             brought
             to
             prove
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ,
             There
             were
             many
             Christians
             at
             Rome
             ,
             nay
             ,
             a
             large
             and
             flourishing
             Church
             gathered
             there
             before
             Paul
             came
             thither
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Epistle
             (
             which
             't
             is
             evident
             he
             wrote
             before
             ever
             he
             had
             been
             at
             Rome
             )
             But
             who
             gathered
             that
             Church
             ,
             if
             Peter
             were
             not
             at
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             
               Learned
               Author
            
             saw
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             put
             it
             by
             way
             of
             Query
             to
             amuse
             weak
             heads
             ,
             rather
             than
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             convince
             the
             Learned
             ;
             for
             how
             odly
             would
             such
             a
             Syllogism
             look
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             a
             Cardinal
             ?
             
               There
               were
               Christians
               at
            
             Rome
             before
             Paul
             
               come
               thither
            
             ,
             ergo
             ▪
             St.
             Peter
             
               was
               there
               before
               him
            
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             those
             two
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             urge
             ,
             That
             though
             we
             read
             of
             Saints
             at
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             we
             no
             where
             find
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             at
             Rome
             mentioned
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             possibly
             forbearing
             to
             qualifie
             it
             with
             that
             Title
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             as
             a
             check
             to
             their
             foreseen
             Usurpations
             .
             And
             although
             it
             expresly
             tell
             us
             of
             several
             other
             Churches
             first
             planted
             by
             this
             or
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             it
             says
             not
             that
             
               any
               Apostle
            
             was
             the
             first
             Seeds-man
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
               at
               Rome
            
             .
             Not
             to
             insist
             I
             say
             upon
             this
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             how
             and
             by
             whom
             Churches
             were
             gathered
             in
             Samaria
             and
             at
             Antioch
             (
             which
             they
             make
             Peter's
             other
             and
             first
             Bishoprick
             )
             ;
             if
             we
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             read
             and
             credit
             the
             Bible
             ,
             there
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             great
             Persecution
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             (
             except
             the
             Apostles
             )
             were
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             
               every
               where
            
             (
             and
             so
             who
             knows
             but
             some
             of
             them
             to
             
               Rome
               )
               preaching
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             4.
             particularly
             Philip
             ,
             a
             Deacon
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             made
             great
             numbers
             of
             Converts
             ,
             v.
             6.
             which
             when
             the
             Apostles
             heard
             of
             ,
             
               they
               sent
               thither
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             (
             an
             odd
             procedure
             for
             Subjects
             to
             send
             their
             Soveraign
             on
             an
             errand
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             thought
             Peter
             such
             )
             who
             having
             further
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             return'd
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             v.
             25.
             others
             of
             the
             said
             scattered
             Disciples
             Preached
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             to
             the
             Grecians
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             
               many
               believed
               and
               were
               turned
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Acts
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             whereupon
             Barnabas
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             brought
             Paul
             into
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             Year
             they
             (
             viz.
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               )
               assembled
               themselves
               with
               the
               Church
            
             (
             so
             that
             there
             was
             
               a
               Church
            
             there
             before
             )
             and
             taught
             much
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             were
             first
             called
             Christians
             there
             ,
             v.
             26.
             
             If
             therefore
             Christianity
             (
             both
             Name
             and
             Thing
             )
             were
             first
             planted
             at
             Antioch
             (
             which
             they
             say
             was
             Peter's
             first
             Diocese
             )
             neither
             by
             Peter
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             by
             certain
             
               scattered
               Disciples
            
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             the
             like
             happen
             at
             Rome
             ?
          
           
           
             3.
             
             'T
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             Preached
             to
             many
             Romans
             at
             Jerusalem
             immediately
             after
             Christ's
             Ascention
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Apostles
             received
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             Preached
             in
             other
             Tongues
             ,
             't
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             That
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             that
             came
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             
               There
               were
               strangers
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             10.
             
             St.
             Paul
             also
             witnesses
             ,
             That
             Andronicus
             and
             Junia
             (
             who
             dwelt
             at
             Rome
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             at
             
               Rome
               )
               were
               in
               Christ
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             professed
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             )
             
               before
               himself
            
             (
             which
             must
             be
             at
             least
             5
             or
             6
             years
             before
             Peter
             is
             pretended
             to
             come
             at
             Rome
             )
             And
             that
             
               they
               were
               of
               Note
               amongst
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.
             7.
             
             Why
             then
             might
             not
             They
             by
             their
             pains
             and
             zeal
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             gather
             a
             Church
             there
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             mention
             not
             which
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             who
             else
             in
             particular
             ,
             collected
             divers
             other
             Churches
             ,
             must
             they
             therefore
             all
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             particular
             pains
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             the
             Cardinal
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               none
               of
               the
               Ancients
            
             name
             any
             other
             but
             Peter
             that
             should
             first
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             strictly
             true
             ;
             For
             he
             himself
             a
             little
             after
             confesses
             ,
             That
             Clemens
             (
             whom
             they
             will
             have
             to
             be
             Peter's
             Successor
             )
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             his
             Recongnitions
             ,
             and
             
               Dorothoeus
               Tyrensis
            
             ,
             Record
             ,
             That
             Barnabas
             
               Preached
               at
            
             Rome
             
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
             within
             3
             or
             4
             years
             after
             our
             Lords
             Crucifixion
             ;
             Whereas
             their
             most
             common
             story
             is
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             came
             not
             there
             till
             the
             second
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             about
             five
             years
             at
             least
             after
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Cardinal
             endeavours
             to
             weaken
             the
             credit
             of
             those
             Authors
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               first
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               Apochryphal
               ;
               and
               the
               latter
               contains
               many
               things
               fabulous
               and
               false
            
             ;
             yet
             still
             as
             they
             are
             of
             their
             
               own
               producing
            
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             they
             are
             Ancient
             ;
             so
             whenever
             they
             serve
             his
             Turn
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             enough
             to
             
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Authentick
               Witnesses
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             all
             Authors
             must
             be
             discarded
             that
             contain
             many
             things
             
               fabulous
               and
               false
            
             ,
             His
             numerous
             Citations
             from
             pretended
             Antiquity
             would
             grow
             very
             thin
             and
             inconsiderable
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             That
             Testimony
             which
             he
             himself
             mentions
             from
             Orosius
             and
             Platina
             ,
             That
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             when
             upon
             a
             Letter
             from
             Pilate
             concerning
             the
             
               Miracles
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             Emperor
             mov'd
             them
             to
             Canonize
             or
             receive
             him
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             not
             only
             refused
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             Pilate
             wrote
             to
             him
             and
             not
             to
             them
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             made
             a
             Decree
             Exterminandos
             [
             or
             Pellendos
             ,
             as
             Platina's
             word
             is
             ]
             
               ex
               Vrbe
               esse
               Christianos
            
             ;
             That
             
               Christians
               should
               be
               banisht
               or
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               City
               :
            
             Proposing
             also
             (
             says
             
               Platina
               )
               Rewards
               to
               the
               Informers
               against
               them
            
             ;
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             plain
             Evidence
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             
               Christians
               there
            
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             any
             indifferent
             man
             ,
             whether
             the
             Cardinal's
             Gloss
             ,
             That
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             was
             only
             this
             [
             That
             if
             any
             Christians
             
               should
               come
               there
            
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             Banisht
             ]
             be
             not
             forced
             ,
             and
             almost
             Ridiculous
             ;
             Especially
             since
             with
             Orasius
             he
             confesses
             ,
             
               Tiberium
               poenam
               statuisse
               Accusatoribus
               Christianorum
            
             ;
             That
             ,
             
               Tiberius
               made
               a
               Law
               to
               punish
               the
               Accusers
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             ;
             and
             Platina
             says
             the
             punishment
             threatned
             was
             Capital
             ;
             For
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             hard
             to
             Believe
             ,
             That
             Tiberius
             acting
             as
             an
             absolute
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             an
             affront
             in
             this
             very
             matter
             from
             the
             Senate
             ,
             might
             set
             forth
             an
             Edict
             contrary
             to
             the
             Senates
             Vote
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             altogether
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             threaten
             to
             punish
             the
             accusers
             of
             Christians
             ,
             if
             indeed
             there
             were
             there
             no
             Christians
             to
             be
             accused
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             there
             were
             Christians
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             since
             Peter
             is
             not
             pretended
             to
             have
             come
             to
             
             Rome
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             before
             whom
             ,
             after
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Caligula
            
             reigned
             very
             near
             four
             years
             ;
             it
             follows
             undeniably
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             not
             
               first
               planted
               by
               St.
            
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin's
             third
             Argument
             is
             ,
             
             That
             
               Grave
               Authors
            
             write
             ,
             That
             Mark
             wrote
             his
             
               Gospel
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             Peter
             Preach
             :
             Therefore
             
               Peter
               was
               at
               Rome
            
             .
             And
             here
             cites
             in
             the
             first
             place
             his
             Friend
             Papias
             again
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             value
             we
             are
             to
             have
             for
             Papias's
             Testimony
             ,
             
             will
             appear
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             the
             other
             Authors
             followed
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             depends
             upon
             his
             Authority
             ;
             but
             the
             notion
             it self
             is
             indeed
             Impious
             and
             Derogating
             from
             that
             reverence
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             
               Books
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             no
             well-instructed
             Christian
             but
             believes
             ,
             that
             St.
             Mark
             and
             every
             other
             Evangelist
             wrote
             by
             the
             special
             assistance
             and
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             Hear-say
             ,
             either
             from
             Peter
             or
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             those
             Authors
             may
             be
             ,
             That
             Mark
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             by
             the
             excitement
             or
             privity
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             that
             therefore
             Peter
             preached
             at
             Rome
             ,
             follows
             not
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Ancients
             reckon
             St.
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             continued
             long
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             which
             might
             deceive
             Papias
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             ,
             whereas
             they
             had
             heard
             some-body
             say
             ,
             St.
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             was
             a
             Companion
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             partly
             at
             his
             motion
             ,
             and
             also
             found
             one
             Mark
             mentioned
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             have
             been
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             
               Coloss
               .
               4.
               10.
               
               Philem.
            
             v.
             24.
             
             They
             thence
             concluded
             ,
             That
             St.
             
               Peter
               must
               be
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             Mark
             write
             his
             Gospel
             there
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             ,
             
               that
               Mark
            
             whom
             in
             Scripture
             we
             find
             to
             have
             
             been
             at
             Rome
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Writer
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             that
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             12.
             
             Who
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             otherwise
             named
             John
             ,
             and
             Mark
             only
             his
             sirname
             ;
             The
             same
             whom
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             (
             whose
             Sisters
             Son
             he
             was
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             10.
             
             )
             took
             along
             with
             them
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             v.
             25.
             
             But
             after
             some
             time
             he
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             return'd
             from
             Pamphilia
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             13.
             
             About
             whom
             ,
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             a
             controversy
             arose
             between
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             with
             which
             last
             he
             went
             into
             Cyprus
             ,
             Ch.
             15.
             32.
             
             But
             was
             afterwards
             at
             Rome
             with
             Paul
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Texts
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             imployed
             by
             him
             to
             visit
             the
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             as
             is
             probable
             from
             Col.
             2.
             4
             ,
             10.
             
             Now
             that
             
               this
               Mark
            
             could
             not
             (
             according
             to
             their
             own
             account
             )
             be
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             appears
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Because
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             Ch.
             3.
             11.
             
               sends
               for
               him
               again
               to
               Rome
            
             ;
             which
             Epistle
             Bellarmine
             says
             was
             written
             in
             the
             
               Fourteenth
               year
               of
               Nero
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             very
             little
             before
             St.
             Paul's
             Death
             ,
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               now
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               my
               departure
               is
               at
               hand
            
             ;
             whereas
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             dyed
             in
             the
             8th
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             as
             
               Hierom
               ,
               De
               Viris
               Illustribus
            
             ,
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             is
             elsewhere
             own'd
             by
             Bellarmin
             himself
             :
             And
             would
             Paul
             send
             for
             a
             man
             that
             was
             dead
             five
             or
             six
             years
             before
             ?
          
           
             II.
             Because
             themselves
             make
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             write
             his
             Gospel
             at
             Peter's
             motion
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             been
             his
             common
             Attendant
             or
             Assistant
             in
             his
             Travels
             and
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             have
             been
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             he
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             .
             Whereas
             the
             
               other
               Mark
            
             that
             was
             at
             Rome
             did
             (
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             )
             generally
             accompany
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             talk
             of
             Mark
             's
             writing
             his
             Gospel
             at
             Rome
             after
             Peter's
             Dictates
             ,
             they
             seem
             unwarily
             to
             confound
             the
             story
             of
             the
             two
             Marks
             ,
             and
             jumble
             them
             into
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             contradict
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Whether
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             can
             thence
             be
             sufficiently
             proved
             (
             especially
             when
             't
             is
             most
             probable
             the
             whole
             was
             borrowed
             and
             derived
             at
             first
             from
             the
             Hear-say
             of
             Papias
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             
               Apocryphal
               Traditionist
            
             )
             is
             left
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             discreet
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin's
             fourth
             Argument
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             story
             of
             Peter's
             Victory
             over
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             at
             Rome
             :
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             credit
             their
             Authors
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             proof
             of
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             the
             
               Two
               Causes
            
             which
             moved
             him
             to
             remove
             from
             Antioch
             thither
             ;
             For
             thus
             
               Platina
               —
               Petrus
               Romam
               Caput
               Orbis
               venit
               ,
               &
               quod
               hanc
               sedem
               Pontificali
               Dignitati
               Convenientem
               Cernebat
               ;
               &
               huc
               profectum
               intellexerat
               Simonem
               Magum
            
             ;
             Peter
             
               came
               to
            
             Rome
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               both
               because
               he
               saw
               this
               was
               a
               seat
               convenient
               or
               suitable
               for
               the
               Pontifical
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               that
               he
               understood
            
             Simon
             Magus
             
               was
               gone
               thither
            
             :
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             his
             going
             to
             Rome
             was
             not
             
               Jubente
               Domino
            
             ,
             by
             any
             special
             command
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Bellarmin
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             but
             because
             Rome
             being
             at
             that
             time
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             thought
             no
             other
             place
             so
             worthy
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Principality
             ,
             and
             was
             afraid
             (
             forsooth
             )
             lest
             Simon
             the
             Sorcerer
             should
             usurp
             and
             get
             possession
             of
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             hastened
             thither
             to
             expel
             him
             .
             —
             
               Sed
               hoc
               obiter
            
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             pretence
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             ,
             first
             consider
             what
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             touching
             this
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ;
               2dly
            
             ,
             Relate
             the
             Story
             they
             tell
             about
             him
             at
             Rome
             :
             And
             3dly
             ,
             Shew
             the
             Vanity
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             was
             first
             hatch'd
             by
             Fabulous
             Authors
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             We
             read
             Acts
             8.
             
             That
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             lived
             at
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             having
             long
             Bewitcht
             (
             or
             seduced
             )
             the
             people
             there
             with
             Sorceries
             (
             or
             Jugling
             Impostures
             )
             was
             highly
             esteemed
             :
             But
             upon
             Philip's
             Preaching
             ,
             seemed
             to
             Believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             wondred
             at
             the
             Signs
             and
             Miracles
             which
             were
             done
             ;
             but
             when
             Peter
             and
             John
             were
             sent
             down
             thither
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             the
             Believing
             Samaritans
             had
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             speaking
             
               Strange
               Tongues
            
             ,
             and
             working
             of
             Miracles
             )
             This
             Simon
             offered
             him
             Money
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               also
               this
               power
               ,
               that
               on
               whomsoever
               I
               lay
               hands
               ,
               he
               may
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             But
             Peter
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thy
               money
               perish
               with
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               thought
               that
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               may
               be
               purchased
               with
               money
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               neither
               part
               nor
               lot
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               thy
               heart
               is
               not
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               Repent
               therefore
               of
               this
               thy
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               the
               thought
               of
               thine
               heart
               may
               be
               forgiven
               thee
               ;
               for
               I
               perceive
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Iniquity
               .
            
             Then
             answered
             Simon
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Pray
               ye
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               these
               things
               that
               ye
               have
               spoken
               ,
               come
               upon
               me
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             indeed
             a
             
               sig●al
               Victory
            
             obtain'd
             by
             Peter
             over
             this
             
               wretched
               Magician
            
             ,
             but
             atchieved
             at
             Samaria
             ,
             not
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             from
             such
             his
             wicked
             overture
             ,
             all
             Giving
             and
             Receiving
             of
             Money
             ,
             or
             other
             secular
             profit
             for
             any
             Office
             or
             Preferment
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             ever
             since
             (
             from
             his
             name
             )
             called
             Simony
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Combat
             and
             Victory
             meant
             by
             Bellarmin
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             related
             by
             Platina
             —
             
               That
               the
               said
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               vye
               Miracles
               with
               Peter
               about
               raising
               a
               
                 dead
                 
                 Boy
              
               to
               Life
               ,
               whose
               Corps
               his
               Charms
               at
               first
               did
               seem
               to
               move
               ;
               but
               when
               afterwards
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Conjurer
               could
               do
               ,
               the
               Lad
               lay
               breathless
               as
               before
               ;
               yet
               at
               the
               Command
               of
               Peter
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               he
               revived
               ,
               and
               stood
               on
               his
               feet
               :
               Which
               Simon
               the
               Magician
               took
               so
               much
               in
               dudgeon
               ,
               that
               he
               told
               the
               people
               they
               should
               behold
               him
               
                 fly
                 from
              
               the
               Capitol
               to
               Mount
               Aventine
               ,
               if
               Peter
               would
               but
               follow
               him
               ;
               whereby
               they
               should
               perceive
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               Two
               was
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 beloved
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               when
               he
               was
               got
               upon
               the
               wing
               ,
               at
               the
               Prayer
               of
               Peter
               ,
               stretching
               out
               his
               hand
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               beseeching
               God
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               
                 not
                 suffer
                 so
                 many
                 People
                 to
                 be
                 deluded
                 with
                 Magick
                 Arts
                 ,
              
               down
               came
               Simon
               and
               broke
               his
               Thigh
               ,
               whereof
               
                 shortly
                 after
              
               he
               dyed
               .
            
             And
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             Peter
             must
             needs
             be
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             let
             any
             sober
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             Whether
             this
             whole
             story
             in
             all
             its
             Circumstances
             do
             not
             smell
             rank
             of
             
               Romance
               and
               Fable
            
             .
             That
             Simon
             the
             Conjurer
             of
             Samaria
             should
             ramble
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             Peter
             travel
             thither
             after
             him
             so
             many
             hundred
             Miles
             on
             purpose
             to
             vye
             Miracles
             with
             him
             there
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             not
             wanting
             many
             Saints
             in
             that
             City
             in
             that
             Age
             when
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             frequent
             Testimonies
             to
             his
             Church
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             who
             might
             as
             well
             have
             confounded
             the
             Sorcerer
             :
             That
             he
             who
             was
             so
             far
             convinced
             of
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             in
             Peter
             at
             Samaria
             ,
             as
             to
             beg
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             should
             offer
             to
             challenge
             him
             to
             work
             Miracles
             at
             Rome
             .
             That
             being
             so
             shamefully
             baffled
             in
             the
             business
             of
             raising
             the
             
               Dead
               Boy
            
             ,
             whom
             Peter
             presently
             raised
             to
             Life
             ,
             he
             should
             yet
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             propose
             a
             new
             
               Tryal
               of
               Skill
            
             by
             Flying
             .
             -
             
               Credat
               Judoeus
               Apella
            
             .
          
           
             But
             waving
             the
             Improbabilities
             ,
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             the
             Credit
             thereof
             must
             wholly
             depend
             on
             the
             
             
               first
               Relaters
            
             ;
             and
             pray
             observe
             from
             what
             Authors
             they
             have
             this
             story
             ;
             Eusebius
             *
             says
             it
             was
             reported
             by
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             by
             Papias
             ;
             and
             Bellarmin
             adds
             ,
             
               Egesippus
               de
               Excido
               Hierosolym
            
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             —
             As
             for
             Papias
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             of
             his
             extant
             ;
             nor
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             is
             his
             Credit
             much
             ,
             as
             will
             by
             and
             by
             appear
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             two
             supposed
             Books
             of
             Clemens
             and
             Egesippus
             are
             
               both
               Forgeries
            
             ,
             contrived
             in
             after
             times
             under
             those
             ancient
             Names
             ,
             and
             not
             written
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             amongst
             other
             feigned
             Antiquities
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Reader
             in
             a
             particular
             Chapter
             on
             that
             Subject
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             man
             of
             sense
             will
             give
             so
             much
             as
             a
             common
             Historical
             Credit
             ,
             much
             less
             admit
             that
             as
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             better
             Foundation
             than
             what
             is
             bottom'd
             on
             counterfeit
             Authors
             ?
             Especially
             since
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             to
             be
             attested
             by
             any
             that
             were
             Eye-Witnesses
             ,
             or
             that
             liv'd
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             after
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             so
             wonderful
             and
             publick
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             if
             truly
             transacted
             at
             Rome
             ,
             should
             have
             escaped
             the
             notice
             and
             mention
             of
             some
             of
             those
             
               Roman
               Historians
            
             who
             have
             so
             exactly
             given
             us
             the
             Memoirs
             of
             that
             curious
             and
             very
             Learned
             Age.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Tale
             does
             not
             quadrate
             or
             hang
             well
             together
             ;
             for
             Platina
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             plain
             by
             his
             Words
             ,
             makes
             this
             Exploit
             done
             at
             Peter's
             
               first
               coming
            
             to
             Rome
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             assigns
             one
             main
             part
             of
             his
             Errand
             in
             going
             thither
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             obviating
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             that
             Impostor
             ;
             so
             by
             his
             Relation
             the
             matter
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             quickly
             determined
             after
             Peter's
             arrival
             ;
             and
             he
             expresly
             says
             
               Simon
               Magus
               dyed
               of
               that
               fall
               ,
            
             non
             ita
             multo
             post
             ,
             
               not
               long
               after
            
             :
             Now
             they
             say
             Peter
             went
             to
             Rome
             in
             the
             second
             Year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             Anno
             Chr.
             43.
             and
             so
             in
             that
             or
             the
             next
             Year
             Magus
             must
             be
             defeated
             .
             But
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             *
             assures
             us
             
               Simon
               Magus
               did
               not
               dye
               till
               
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             68.
             that
             is
             in
             the
             13th
             Year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             the
             very
             next
             Year
             before
             they
             say
             Peter
             suffer'd
             there
             ;
             and
             no
             less
             than
             about
             25
             Years
             after
             they
             pretend
             Peter
             went
             first
             to
             that
             City
             .
             Did
             St.
             Peter
             go
             to
             Rome
             almost
             on
             purpose
             to
             suppress
             the
             Magician
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             meet
             with
             him
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ?
             Or
             did
             the
             Sorcerer
             lye
             sick
             of
             the
             bruises
             of
             his
             fall
             ,
             four
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ?
             Then
             how
             did
             he
             die
             
               quickly
               after
            
             ?
             If
             Simon
             were
             playing
             his
             tricks
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             People
             believe
             he
             was
             a
             
               Great
               God
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Claudius's
             Reign
             ,
             and
             died
             not
             till
             almost
             the
             end
             of
             Nero's
             ,
             that
             is
             25
             years
             after
             ,
             (
             just
             the
             term
             they
             assign
             to
             St.
             Peter's
             coming
             and
             continuing
             Bishop
             there
             )
             It
             would
             almost
             perswade
             one
             to
             suspect
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             unhappily
             attribute
             to
             the
             Apostle
             the
             Residence
             of
             the
             Conjurer
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             That
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             might
             be
             at
             Rome
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             much
             dispute
             ;
             since
             so
             many
             Tracks
             of
             his
             footsteps
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             visible
             there
             these
             thousand
             years
             or
             upwards
             ;
             but
             that
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             was
             there
             ,
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             does
             not
             to
             me
             sufficiently
             appear
             by
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             
               fifth
               Reason
            
             ,
             
             Why
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             that
             Peter
             must
             needs
             be
             at
             Rome
             ,
             is
             ,
             Because
             he
             was
             put
             to
             Death
             there
             :
             Which
             (
             they
             say
             )
             is
             evident
             enough
             from
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             which
             was
             shewn
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Pilgrimages
             undertook
             by
             multitudes
             to
             visit
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             many
             Writers
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             same
             for
             granted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             This
             seems
             but
             a
             
               Negromantic
               Logic
            
             ,
             the
             carcass
             only
             of
             an
             Argument
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             fetcht
             from
             Tombs
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             from
             Caemiteries
             ;
             a
             very
             
               rambling
               Reason
            
             ,
             that
             depends
             meerly
             on
             Pilgrimages
             ;
             't
             is
             nothing
             probable
             ,
             if
             Peter
             were
             Crucified
             by
             that
             cruel
             Tyrant
             Nero
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             allowed
             
             at
             all
             (
             much
             less
             publickly
             )
             to
             Interr
             his
             Corps
             ,
             or
             build
             him
             a
             sumptuous
             Monument
             .
             For
             we
             find
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             l.
             4
             That
             the
             Christians
             had
             very
             much
             ado
             to
             obtain
             the
             body
             of
             their
             Bishop
             Polycarpus
             ,
             which
             was
             refused
             them
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             thinking
             they
             would
             
               make
               a
               God
            
             thereof
             ,
             and
             adore
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Christians
             protested
             they
             did
             
               Worship
               only
               and
               alone
               the
               true
               God.
            
             The
             custom
             of
             Worshipping
             departed
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Pilgrimageing
             to
             dead
             mens
             shrines
             ,
             came
             up
             long
             after
             .
             And
             who
             knows
             but
             a
             
               forged
               Story
            
             might
             boulster
             up
             an
             Idolatrous
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Unlawful
             Superstition
             ?
             But
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             more
             in
             a
             subsequent
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             However
             ,
             could
             they
             evidently
             and
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             demonstrate
             that
             they
             have
             indeed
             St.
             Peters
             bones
             at
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             be
             
               no
               proof
            
             that
             he
             was
             ever
             there
             in
             his
             Life-time
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             he
             was
             the
             particular
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             for
             nothing
             is
             more
             frequent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             Saints
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             their
             Decease
             .
             But
             as
             they
             have
             no
             Authentick
             evidence
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             one
             
               true
               Grain
               of
               that
               blessed
               Apostle's
               dust
               ,
            
             so
             we
             are
             too
             well
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Art
             in
             Counterfeiting
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             building
             glorious
             Shrines
             (
             for
             drawing
             together
             vain
             superstitious
             People
             ,
             and
             bubbling
             them
             of
             their
             money
             )
             to
             credit
             them
             on
             their
             bare
             words
             about
             the
             Body
             of
             Peter
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             concerning
             the
             Head
             of
             St.
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             the
             Milk
             ,
             the
             Comb
             ,
             the
             Scizzars
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Travelling
               Chamber
            
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             Cartloads
             of
             Chips
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whereon
             our
             Saviour
             suffered
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             St.
             Denis
             ,
             the
             Bones
             of
             St.
             Vrsula
             ,
             and
             her
             Eleven
             thousand
             Virgins
             ;
             The
             Heads
             of
             the
             three
             Wise-men
             of
             the
             East
             (
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             three
             Kings
             of
             Cologn
             )
             and
             a
             Thousand
             more
             impostures
             daily
             boasted
             of
             ,
             visited
             and
             worshipped
             
             through
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             will
             perhaps
             urge
             ,
             
             If
             Peter
             did
             not
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             died
             he
             ?
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             Reply
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             imports
             it
             if
             it
             be
             not
             known
             ?
             Can
             they
             tell
             us
             where
             and
             when
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             St.
             Jude
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Apostles
             died
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             as
             God
             concealed
             Moses's
             Grave
             to
             prevent
             Idolatry
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             same
             Gracious
             Providence
             foreseeing
             what
             a
             noise
             some
             people
             would
             make
             about
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             left
             the
             latter
             stages
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             time
             and
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             purposely
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             to
             check
             such
             presumption
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             St.
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Nicholaus
               Lyranus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Interlineary
             gloss
             on
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               Matth.
               23.
               24.
               
               Behold
               I
               send
               unto
               you
               prophets
               ,
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               scribes
               ,
            
             [
             whereby
             those
             Authors
             understood
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ]
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ye
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ]
               shall
               kill
               and
               crucify
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               some
               ye
               shall
               scourge
            
             ,
             &c.
             do
             say
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             Crucified
             
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             (
             which
             may
             reasonably
             be
             supposed
             after
             his
             return
             out
             of
             Syria
             or
             Egypt
             ,
             if
             we
             credit
             Nicephorus
             )
             for
             otherwise
             there
             being
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             that
             suffered
             by
             way
             of
             Crucifixion
             there
             ,
             that
             Prophecy
             should
             not
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             the
             words
             of
             Lyra
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             —
             
               Ex
               ijs
               Occidetis
               sicut
               Jacobum
               fratrem
               Johannis
               ,
            
             Acts
             12.
             
             
               &
               Stephanum
            
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             
             
               &
               Multos
               alios
               ,
               &
               Crucifigetis
               ut
            
             Petrum
             &
             Andraeam
             .
             To
             which
             Testimony
             of
             that
             most
             Learned
             Man
             (
             who
             lived
             near
             400
             years
             ago
             )
             the
             Cardinal
             has
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               speaks
               unwarily
            
             ;
             but
             whether
             himself
             does
             not
             speak
             full
             as
             unwarily
             and
             groundlesly
             ,
             is
             still
             a
             just
             question
             .
             The
             rather
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             who
             lived
             and
             wrote
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             and
             not
             only
             mentions
             the
             Death
             of
             St.
             John
             Baptist
             and
             Christ
             in
             Judea
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             Christians
             put
             to
             Death
             at
             Rome
             by
             Nero
             ,
             yet
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             Peters
             Crucifixion
             ;
             which
             he
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             omit
             ,
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             then
             accounted
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             did
             suffer
             at
             Rome
             .
             So
             that
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             and
             Crucified
             there
             ,
             still
             remains
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             those
             Authors
             that
             talk
             of
             it
             ,
             seem
             all
             to
             follow
             the
             before
             mentioned
             Papias
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             Argument
             urg'd
             by
             some
             Romanists
             ,
             
             grounded
             on
             a
             Story
             related
             by
             Platina
             and
             others
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               St.
               Peter
               endeavouring
               by
               night
               to
               make
               his
               escape
               ,
               and
               fly
               out
               of
               Rome
               for
               fear
               of
               Persecution
               ;
               Christ
               personally
               met
               him
               ,
               a
               mile
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               in
               the
               Appian
               way
               ,
               to
               whom
               Peter
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 whither
                 goest
                 thou
              
               ?
               And
               Christ
               answering
               ,
               
                 I
                 come
                 to
              
               Rome
               
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 Crucified
                 ;
                 Peter
              
               taking
               these
               words
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               his
               own
               Martyrdom
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               might
               seem
               to
               suffer
               in
               his
               person
               )
               went
               back
               ,
               and
               having
               settled
               Clement
               to
               be
               his
               Successor
               ,
               was
               soon
               after
               apprehended
               and
               Crucified
               ;
            
             in
             which
             place
             of
             their
             meeting
             ,
             where
             these
             words
             pass'd
             ,
             Platina
             tells
             us
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             his
             time
             
               a
               Chappel
            
             Extant
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Tradition
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             
               very
               print
               of
               their
               feet
            
             as
             they
             two
             talkt
             together
             ,
             was
             long
             after
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             )
             plainly
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             suited
             not
             with
             the
             honour
             and
             zeal
             of
             Blessed
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
             (
             supposing
             him
             the
             proper
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             to
             offer
             thus
             timorously
             to
             desert
             and
             abandon
             his
             flock
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Romanists
             vouch
             any
             better
             Original
             Testimonies
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             either
             a
             Book
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Egesippus
             ,
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Counterfeit
             :
             Or
             another
             ascribed
             to
             Linus
             ,
             the
             Author
             
             whereof
             ,
             whoever
             he
             was
             ,
             Baronius
             himself
             terms
             
               a
               foolish
               counterfeit
               Writer
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             all
             that
             follow
             or
             relate
             the
             Story
             after
             them
             ,
             how
             numerous
             soever
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             And
             should
             any
             Christian
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             believe
             this
             Fable
             ,
             (
             that
             Christ
             was
             so
             corporally
             there
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             the
             Impression
             of
             his
             sacred
             Feet
             )
             it
             were
             to
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             and
             speaking
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             St.
             Peter
             too
             )
             it
             is
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Heavens
               shall
               contain
               our
               Lords
               Body
               till
               he
               come
               ,
            
             (
             to
             the
             last
             Judgment
             )
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               St.
               Peter
               were
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               or
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             it
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             made
             appear
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             was
             
               ever
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             we
             might
             supersede
             our
             pains
             of
             enquiring
             ,
             Whether
             he
             were
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             
               No
               ,
               saith
               Bellarmin
               ,
               many
               have
               been
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               that
               never
               were
               at
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Clement
               the
               
                 5th
                 ,
                 John
              
               the
               
                 22th
                 ,
                 Benedict
              
               the
               
                 12th
                 ,
                 Clement
              
               the
               6th
               ,
               and
               Innocent
               the
               6th
               ,
               who
               being
               Ordained
               in
               France
               ,
               did
               always
               remain
               there
               .
            
             —
             How
             properly
             those
             Gentlemen
             could
             be
             called
             
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             that
             were
             neither
             chosen
             there
             ,
             nor
             ever
             saw
             that
             City
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             inquire
             ;
             not
             repine
             at
             his
             Holiness
             if
             he
             please
             to
             make
             
               Titular
               Bishops
            
             of
             remote
             places
             in
             Asia
             or
             Africk
             ,
             where
             perhaps
             there
             may
             not
             be
             
               one
               Christian
               soul
            
             living
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             will
             gratifie
             his
             Favourites
             with
             Episcopal
             Sees
             in
             Vtopia
             or
             Fairy-land
             ;
             such
             as
             Panormitan
             *
             complains
             of
             ,
             and
             calls
             
               Episcopi
               Nullatenenses
            
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             Nullatia
             ,
             Diocesans
             of
             No-land
             .
             But
             this
             I
             am
             pretty
             confident
             of
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             so
             earnestly
             exhorts
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             ‖
             to
             
               feed
               their
               Flocks
            
             ,
             would
             scarce
             set
             the
             first
             Pattern
             of
             Non-residency
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             any
             necessity
             for
             calling
             Clemens
             the
             5th
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             French
             Popes
             ,
             
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             Bishops
             of
             Avignion
             ;
             For
             I
             am
             taught
             by
             a
             very
             Learned
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             †
             
               That
               the
               Papacy
               and
               Bishoprick
               of
            
             Rome
             
               are
               two
               distinct
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               necessarily
               conjoin'd
               but
               they
               may
               be
               separated
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               If
               a
               Pope
               and
               a
               Council
               think
               it
               convenient
               ,
               he
               may
               leave
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               unite
               himself
               
               to
               another
               Church
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               should
               no
               longer
               be
               Head
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               Soveraignty
               over
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             But
             letting
             that
             pass
             ,
             we
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             the
             Arguments
             brought
             to
             prove
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             who
             affirm
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             do
             with
             equal
             confidence
             maintain
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             also
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             for
             about
             seven
             years
             ,
             we
             will
             here
             take
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Story
             into
             our
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Peter
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             no
             man
             that
             believes
             the
             New
             Testament
             can
             doubt
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             an
             Apostle
             and
             a
             Bishop
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             
             will
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             not
             be
             denied
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             immediately
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             was
             their
             Diocess
             ;
             for
             so
             runs
             their
             Commission
             ,
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
             
               Go
               you
               into
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               Creature
            
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             an
             
               Extraordinary
               Office
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Personal
             Priviledges
             ,
             as
             
               Immediate
               Vocation
               ,
               power
               to
               work
               Miracles
               ,
               Vniversality
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
            
             and
             Infallibility
             in
             all
             things
             they
             preached
             or
             writ
             relating
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             dictated
             unto
             ,
             and
             specially
             guided
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             .
             But
             Bishops
             are
             chosen
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             certain
             Seat
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             Office
             is
             ordinary
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               1.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               1.
               
               Pet.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             Therefore
             Peter
             being
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             be
             Bishop
             either
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             in
             the
             proper
             strict
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             this
             had
             been
             a
             kind
             of
             Degrading
             him
             from
             a
             superior
             and
             more
             ample
             Office
             ,
             to
             one
             Inferior
             and
             Restrained
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             at
             large
             an
             Inspecter
             or
             Overseer
             ,
             every
             Apostle
             where
             ever
             he
             happen'd
             to
             come
             ,
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             (
             but
             not
             exclusively
             to
             others
             .
             )
             
             And
             thus
             you
             may
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             call
             Paul
             a
             General
             Bishop
             ,
             
             because
             he
             testifies
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               Episcopate
               of
               Judas
            
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             20.
             
             
               His
               Bishoprick
               let
               another
               take
            
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             St.
             Peter
             calls
             himself
             Presbyter
             or
             Elder
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             also
             agree
             ,
             that
             Peter
             or
             any
             other
             Apostle
             might
             ,
             wherever
             he
             came
             ,
             act
             and
             discharge
             all
             parts
             of
             a
             Bishops
             Function
             ,
             whether
             Ministerial
             or
             Governing
             .
             But
             all
             this
             will
             not
             Constitute
             him
             proper
             Bishop
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             more
             than
             another
             ;
             for
             tho
             a
             Prince
             in
             his
             Progress
             may
             do
             some
             acts
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Mayor
             ,
             or
             other
             particular
             Governor
             of
             that
             Town
             ,
             where
             he
             happens
             to
             lodg
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Mayor
             or
             particular
             Governor
             of
             such
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             be
             a
             Diminution
             of
             his
             Royal
             Dignity
             ;
             no
             more
             did
             the
             Apostles
             become
             
               Local
               Bishops
            
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             exercising
             Episcopal
             Power
             in
             any
             particular
             Church
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Power
             Apostolical
             ,
             wherein
             the
             other
             was
             included
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             
               first
               Planter
            
             or
             Establisher
             of
             a
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             be
             stiled
             the
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             for
             then
             both
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             must
             be
             Bishops
             of
             many
             several
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             If
             Peter
             were
             Bishop
             either
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             ,
             then
             either
             he
             must
             be
             Ordain'd
             such
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             men
             after
             Christ's
             Ascension
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             constituted
             himself
             Bishop
             there
             :
             But
             nether
             of
             these
             three
             can
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             as
             there
             appears
             no
             footsteps
             of
             such
             an
             Ordination
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             if
             by
             Christ
             he
             were
             Constituted
             President
             over
             any
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             share
             in
             that
             Command
             ,
             
               Go
               forth
               
               and
               preach
               to
               every
               Nation
               ?
            
             Nor
             were
             there
             before
             our
             Lords
             Ascension
             any
             such
             Churches
             in
             being
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             second
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             must
             relinquish
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             far
             Degraded
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             undertake
             a
             meaner
             and
             more
             limited
             Office
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             should
             be
             made
             
               Parson
               of
               Pancras
            
             .
             Hence
             too
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             thenceforth
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             be
             inferior
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             
               Ordained
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               by
               men
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             third
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             
               assumeth
               this
               honour
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             
             Peter
             or
             any
             other
             Apostle
             might
             Ordain
             others
             to
             be
             Bishops
             in
             such
             places
             as
             needed
             them
             :
             But
             that
             they
             should
             or
             would
             Create
             themselves
             Bishops
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Peculiar
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Ground
             to
             believe
             :
             By
             what
             Words
             ,
             what
             Rites
             ,
             what
             Ceremonies
             did
             they
             do
             it
             ?
             Or
             how
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             did
             Peter
             declare
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             Bishop
             either
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             utterly
             incredible
             ,
             That
             Peter
             the
             Supream
             Head
             and
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             should
             for
             thirty
             two
             years
             be
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             particular
             Charge
             and
             Cure
             of
             Two
             of
             the
             greatest
             Cities
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             whilst
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             were
             living
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             (
             nor
             he
             himself
             )
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Writings
             should
             say
             one
             syllable
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             mention
             so
             much
             as
             one
             
               single
               Episcopal
               Act
            
             done
             by
             him
             in
             either
             of
             those
             Cities
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ?
             No
             ,
             nor
             St.
             Luke
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             nor
             St.
             Paul
             who
             lived
             long
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             longer
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             had
             opportunity
             ,
             nay
             (
             had
             it
             been
             true
             )
             we
             may
             say
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             to
             have
             mentioned
             it
             .
          
           
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             
             were
             it
             pretended
             ,
             that
             Peter
             had
             been
             
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             it
             might
             seem
             somewhat
             probable
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             is
             stiled
             the
             
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             apparent
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             much
             pains
             ,
             and
             spent
             seveal
             years
             in
             Preaching
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             Territories
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             were
             the
             chief
             ,
             or
             most
             notable
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             all
             to
             have
             several
             and
             respective
             Bishopricks
             ,
             since
             that
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             the
             first
             and
             
               Mother
               Church
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Gospel
             was
             spread
             abroad
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             (
             other
             Churches
             being
             but
             as
             so
             many
             Colonies
             derived
             from
             thence
             )
             't
             was
             reasonable
             he
             should
             have
             the
             conduct
             thereof
             ,
             and
             be
             Bishop
             of
             the
             first
             that
             was
             planted
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             there
             appears
             nothing
             so
             much
             colour
             of
             Reason
             to
             call
             him
             Bishop
             either
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             Preached
             at
             Antioch
             by
             some
             of
             the
             scattered
             Believers
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             further
             advanc'd
             by
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             Establisht
             there
             by
             Paul
             ,
             who
             both
             labour'd
             there
             for
             one
             whole
             year
             ,
             and
             with
             Eminent
             success
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Disciples
             were
             first
             called
             Christians
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             
             It
             might
             thence
             seem
             reasonable
             ,
             to
             Intitle
             one
             of
             them
             to
             
               that
               Bishoprick
            
             ;
             but
             to
             assign
             Peter
             thereto
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             him
             
               build
               on
               other
               mens
               foundations
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               reap
               where
               he
               had
               not
               sown
            
             ;
             especially
             since
             we
             find
             no
             Intimation
             of
             his
             ever
             being
             there
             ,
             save
             once
             mentioned
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             far
             from
             acting
             as
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             not
             throughly
             to
             have
             understood
             the
             state
             and
             usages
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             was
             withstood
             and
             rebuked
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             When
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             had
             planted
             so
             flourishing
             a
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             would
             Peter
             meerly
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             ,
             thrust
             himself
             in
             to
             be
             Bishop
             there
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             leave
             it
             and
             go
             to
             Rome
             ?
             Was
             it
             because
             
             the
             latter
             was
             the
             Richer
             ,
             the
             larger
             and
             the
             more
             Honourable
             ?
             So
             indeed
             Platina
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             )
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             because
             that
             
               Imperial
               City
               was
               more
               suitable
               to
               his
               pontificial
               Dignity
               .
            
             But
             certainly
             Peter
             ,
             who
             heard
             Christ
             telling
             him
             ,
             amongst
             the
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             vye
             for
             superiority
             ,
             that
             
               it
               should
               not
               be
               so
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             and
             who
             himself
             charges
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             to
             
               carry
               it
               as
               Lords
               over
               the
               Flock
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
            
             could
             not
             so
             quickly
             forget
             both
             ,
             and
             abandon
             that
             Humility
             so
             much
             recommended
             by
             his
             Master
             and
             himself
             ,
             to
             seek
             out
             a
             splendid
             place
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             and
             his
             Successors
             might
             seem
             great
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Suppose
             Peter
             once
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             Translate
             his
             See
             from
             thence
             to
             Rome
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             removed
             by
             some
             Order
             or
             Mission
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             some
             special
             Vision
             or
             Revelation
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             as
             yet
             proved
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             .
             Osius
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
             (
             one
             of
             no
             small
             account
             amongst
             the
             318
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Nice
             )
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Sardis
             ,
             held
             about
             the
             year
             340
             ,
             did
             Declare
             ,
             That
             
               it
               was
               not
               Lawful
               for
               a
               Bishop
               to
               leave
               his
               City
               ,
               and
               undertake
               another
               ;
               for
               thereby
               it
               would
               appear
               that
               he
               was
               inflam'd
               with
               Covetousness
               ,
               or
               a
               slave
               to
               Ambition
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               domineer
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Synodically
             by
             the
             word
             Placet
             ,
             agreed
             unto
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             likewise
             the
             sense
             of
             several
             other
             Councils
             ,
             *
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             at
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             
               Null
               and
               Void
            
             ,
             and
             he
             
               Remanded
               back
               to
               his
               former
               Church
               .
            
             These
             being
             the
             sentiments
             of
             those
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             certainly
             if
             Peter
             had
             removed
             his
             See
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             they
             would
             out
             of
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             have
             suspended
             
             their
             Opinions
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             If
             Councils
             are
             Infallible
             in
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             then
             it
             appears
             Peter
             being
             once
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             did
             an
             ill
             act
             in
             Translating
             himself
             to
             Rome
             ;
             if
             Peter
             did
             well
             in
             Translating
             his
             See
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             much
             greater
             and
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             then
             these
             Councils
             were
             Rash
             ,
             and
             did
             Err
             in
             such
             their
             General
             Condemnations
             of
             the
             like
             Removes
             ;
             so
             that
             either
             way
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             Peter
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             Councils
             ,
             must
             be
             Impaired
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin
             indeed
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Peters
             Remove
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             was
             
               Jubente
               Domino
               ,
               by
               the
               Lords
               Command
            
             ;
             but
             offers
             no
             kind
             of
             proof
             of
             that
             Command
             ,
             when
             yet
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             to
             Confirm
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Chair
             ,
             must
             depend
             thereon
             .
             Let
             them
             but
             shew
             that
             Divine
             Command
             for
             Peters
             fixing
             his
             Episcopal
             Chair
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             put
             an
             end
             not
             only
             to
             this
             ,
             but
             divers
             other
             Controversies
             ;
             we
             will
             then
             readily
             obey
             our
             blessed
             Lords
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             too
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             produce
             any
             such
             Command
             ,
             nay
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             
               Nullum
               Christi
               ea
               de
               re
               Decretum
               Extat
               ,
               no
               Decree
               of
               Christ
               is
               extant
               about
               that
               matter
               ,
            
             says
             Cornelius
             a
             Lapide
             ,
             in
             
               Apoc.
               17.
               v.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             alledged
             ,
             
             That
             the
             
               Fact
               of
               the
               Apostle
               does
               argue
               Gods
               command
            
             as
             its
             precedent
             Cause
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             urge
             ,
             That
             Peter
             did
             remove
             to
             Rome
             ;
             But
             Peter
             was
             Inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Translation
             of
             his
             seat
             was
             by
             the
             special
             Dictates
             or
             Guidance
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Argument
             has
             no
             place
             nor
             force
             until
             such
             time
             as
             they
             have
             substantially
             proved
             the
             fact
             it self
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Peter
               did
               remove
               from
            
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             establish
             at
             the
             latter
             place
             ,
             the
             
             seat
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Empire
             ;
             but
             this
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             proved
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             yet
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             ought
             not
             however
             be
             allow'd
             to
             plead
             this
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             Treatise
             
               De
               Verbo
               Dei
            
             ,
             L.
             4.
             
             C.
             4.
             he
             sticks
             not
             to
             deny
             ,
             That
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               or
               other
               of
               the
               sacred
               Penmen
               wrote
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               by
               Gods
               special
               command
               :
            
             And
             will
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             without
             any
             proof
             ,
             obtrude
             on
             us
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             for
             placing
             Peter's
             Chair
             at
             Rome
             ?
             Justly
             may
             we
             retort
             his
             own
             words
             (
             
               Mutatis
               mutandis
            
             )
             in
             the
             place
             last
             cited
             .
             
               If
               it
               had
               been
               the
               purposse
               of
               Christ
               and
               Peter
               to
               place
               the
               seat
               of
               Christian
               Empire
               ,
               or
               visible
               Headship
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               at
               Rome
               ,
               undoubtedly
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               of
               such
               moment
               ,
               Christ
               would
               have
               commanded
               it
               ,
               and
               Peter
               would
               somewhere
               have
               witnessed
               ,
               That
               he
               by
               the
               Lords
               command
               fixed
               his
               seat
               there
               ;
               But
               this
               we
               no
               where
               read
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               ever
               was
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               there
               ;
            
             Therefore
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             Eusebius's
             Chronicon
             is
             commonly
             cited
             to
             prove
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             seven
             years
             ,
             
             and
             of
             Rome
             Twenty
             five
             years
             .
             Now
             Eusebius
             does
             there
             indeed
             say
             ,
             That
             
               Peter
               founded
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
            
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             )
             but
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             saying
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             Seven
             years
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             That
             he
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Euodius
               was
               its
               first
               Bishop
            
             .
             And
             so
             far
             likewise
             from
             affirming
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             Twenty
             five
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             say
             he
             was
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               at
               all
            
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             Peter
             having
             first
             founded
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             Twenty
             five
             years
             is
             none
             of
             Eusebius's
             Testimony
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             a
             Syllable
             to
             that
             purpose
             in
             the
             Original
             Greek
             (
             in
             which
             Language
             he
             wrote
             )
             but
             those
             words
             were
             foisted
             into
             
             the
             Latin
             Copies
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             much
             Interpolated
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             Scaliger's
             Animadversions
             .
             Hence
             that
             Learned
             Roman
             Catholick
             Valesius
             *
             publickly
             acknowledges
             —
             
               Sciendum
               est
               Eusebium
               Apostolos
               in
               Ordine
               Episcoporum
               minime
               Numerare
               ,
            
             That
             
               Eusebius
               did
               not
               rank
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             those
             Ancients
             who
             speak
             of
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             do
             use
             the
             word
             Bishop
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             during
             his
             abode
             there
             (
             which
             upon
             Papias's
             conjecture
             and
             vulgar
             same
             they
             supposed
             )
             he
             Preach'd
             unto
             ,
             and
             took
             care
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             For
             the
             same
             persons
             do
             no
             less
             affirm
             ,
             That
             Paul
             also
             was
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             but
             in
             such
             a
             
               large
               sense
            
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             Hence
             Ruffinus
             says
             *
             
               Linus
               &
               Cletus
               fuerunt
               ante
               Clementem
               Episcopi
               in
               Vrbe
               Roma
               ,
               sed
               superstite
               Petro
               ,
               videlicet
               ut
               illi
               Episcopatus
               Curam
               Gererent
               ,
               iste
               vero
               Apostolatus
               Impleret
               Officium
            
             —
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             
               were
               Bishops
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             before
             Clement
             ,
             
               but
               whilst
            
             Peter
             
               was
               yet
               alive
               ,
               They
               performing
               the
               duty
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               He
               attending
               to
               the
               Office
               Apostolical
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             tho
             he
             (
             who
             flourisht
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             4th
             Century
             )
             takes
             for
             granted
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             he
             plainly
             distinguishes
             the
             Apostolical
             and
             Episcopal
             Offices
             ,
             and
             refers
             them
             not
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             several
             persons
             ,
             and
             so
             denies
             that
             Peter
             was
             ever
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             naming
             two
             others
             who
             govern'd
             that
             Church
             in
             that
             capacity
             during
             his
             life
             time
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             
               Cui
               Bono
            
             ?
             
             to
             what
             purpose
             serves
             this
             Assignment
             of
             a
             fictitious
             Episcopacy
             to
             Peter
             ?
             Whatever
             Priviledges
             could
             attend
             his
             person
             ,
             were
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             either
             as
             a
             
               Believing
               Disciple
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             Apostle
             .
             As
             such
             the
             
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             were
             given
             unto
             him
             .
             As
             such
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             
               feed
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             such
             Christ
             promised
             to
             
               build
               
               the
               Church
            
             on
             the
             Faith
             he
             professed
             ;
             as
             an
             Apostle
             he
             (
             with
             the
             rest
             )
             had
             the
             care
             
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             every
             one
             was
             able
             )
             committed
             unto
             him
             ;
             As
             an
             Apostle
             he
             was
             
               Divinely
               inspired
            
             and
             enabled
             infallibly
             to
             reveal
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             :
             Now
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             belonging
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Believer
             and
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             further
             Priviledg
             could
             accrue
             to
             him
             besides
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             any
             particular
             place
             ,
             were
             it
             either
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             ?
             If
             the
             Romanists
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             body
             succeeding
             Peter
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Priviledges
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             must
             bespeak
             such
             person
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             pretended
             Bishoprick
             :
             For
             whatever
             Authority
             ,
             Power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             Peter
             had
             over
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             whatever
             unerring
             Judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             same
             belonged
             unto
             him
             as
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             long
             before
             he
             is
             fancied
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Bishop
             of
             any
             particular
             place
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             that
             some
             one
             should
             succeed
             Peter
             in
             his
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Why
             not
             much
             more
             necessary
             in
             his
             Apostleship
             ?
             And
             then
             why
             was
             it
             not
             needful
             that
             Paul
             should
             have
             a
             Successor
             as
             well
             as
             Peter
             ?
             and
             John
             the
             survivor
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             If
             we
             must
             believe
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             Peter's
             Successor
             ,
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             not
             be
             unlawful
             to
             enquire
             wherein
             ?
             And
             therefore
             I
             demand
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Doth
             the
             Pope
             succeed
             St.
             Peter
             in
             all
             that
             he
             had
             in
             Commission
             ,
             and
             was
             empowered
             to
             do
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               his
               Call
            
             to
             his
             Office
             ?
             Peter
             was
             called
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             The
             Pope
             is
             Elected
             by
             the
             Conclave
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             their
             Office
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Power
             and
             Right
             ,
             to
             choose
             the
             Successor
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
             there
             is
             not
             one
             syllable
             ,
             either
             in
             Seripture
             ,
             or
             any
             Monuments
             of
             pure
             Antiquity
             for
             divers
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             times
             the
             Cardinals
             have
             been
             Influenc'd
             by
             powerful
             
               Strumpets
               ,
               Baronius
            
             himself
             has
             inform'd
             us
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             in
             latter
             Ages
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             
               the
               Factions
            
             of
             several
             Princes
             prevail
             ,
             cannot
             be
             unknown
             to
             any
             that
             is
             not
             a
             stranger
             to
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             Modern
             Transactions
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Doth
             the
             Pope
             Succeed
             Peter
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             personal
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             imployment
             ?
             Not
             in
             the
             least
             :
             For
             Peter
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             Commission
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Command
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             travel'd
             to
             and
             fro
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             planting
             and
             watering
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             Patience
             ,
             Self-denial
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             Temperance
             and
             Meekness
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Pope
             Reigns
             at
             Rome
             in
             ease
             ,
             exalting
             himself
             above
             Kings
             ,
             and
             without
             taking
             the
             least
             pains
             in
             his
             own
             person
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             or
             edification
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             every
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             succeed
             Peter
             in
             his
             
               personal
               qualifications
            
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             advantage
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             viz.
             His
             
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Holiness
               ,
               Light
            
             and
             Knowledg
             ?
             This
             cannot
             with
             any
             modesty
             be
             alledged
             ,
             since
             the
             best
             Historians
             of
             the
             Roman
             Cast
             ,
             confess
             many
             Popes
             to
             have
             been
             grosly
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             flagitiously
             Wicked
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Doth
             the
             Pope
             succeed
             Peter
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             Exercising
             his
             Care
             and
             Authority
             towards
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ?
             As
             little
             as
             in
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             For
             Peter
             did
             it
             by
             his
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             his
             
               personal
               Visitation
            
             and
             Instruction
             of
             them
             ,
             
             by
             his
             Writings
             Divinely
             inspired
             for
             their
             direction
             and
             guidance
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             Pope
             proceeds
             by
             Bulls
             and
             
               Consistorial
               Determinations
            
             ,
             executed
             by
             
               Intricate
               Processes
            
             and
             Officers
             ,
             unknown
             not
             only
             to
             Peter
             ,
             but
             all
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             whose
             Ways
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Terms
             and
             Practices
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             were
             he
             here
             again
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             would
             as
             little
             understand
             ,
             as
             approve
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Doth
             the
             Pope
             succeed
             Peter
             in
             his
             personal
             Infallibility
             ?
             Let
             the
             Romanists
             agree
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             amongst
             themselves
             upon
             an
             Answer
             to
             this
             Question
             .
             Or
             doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             power
             of
             working
             Mirales
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             that
             his
             
               present
               Holiness
            
             pretends
             to
             that
             Talent
             ,
             tho
             Pope
             Gregory
             7.
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             some
             inclinations
             that
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             scare
             the
             people
             by
             
               shaking
               fire
               out
               of
               his
               sleeve
               ,
            
             as
             Cardinal
             Benno
             relates
             the
             Story
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Doth
             the
             Pope
             succeed
             Peter
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             he
             taught
             ?
             It
             hath
             been
             prov'd
             a
             Thousand
             times
             (
             and
             we
             are
             ready
             when
             ever
             call'd
             upon
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             it
             again
             )
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             hath
             added
             to
             ,
             detracted
             from
             ,
             and
             many
             ways
             perverted
             it
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             then
             doth
             
               this
               Succession
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             Peter
             ,
             which
             they
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             consist
             ?
             Why
             ,
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             In
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Monarchy
             ,
             with
             the
             secular
             Advantages
             of
             Riches
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Pomp
             that
             attend
             it
             .
             An
             excellent
             contrivance
             !
             In
             the
             things
             that
             Peter
             really
             enjoy'd
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             of
             singular
             advantage
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Popes
             disclaim
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             pretend
             any
             Succession
             unto
             him
             ;
             but
             fix
             it
             on
             things
             wherein
             he
             was
             no
             way
             concern'd
             ,
             but
             which
             vastly
             make
             for
             their
             own
             worldly
             Interest
             .
             On
             this
             
               supposititious
               Anvil
            
             
             do
             they
             forge
             out
             to
             themselves
             a
             Monarchy
             direct
             and
             absolute
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             Indirect
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             
               in
               Ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             ,
             over
             the
             whole
             World.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Diana
             ,
             in
             making
             of
             Shrines
             for
             which
             ,
             the
             main
             business
             and
             livelihood
             of
             many
             Thousands
             of
             their
             inferiour
             Craftsmen
             does
             consist
             .
          
           
             
               But
               still
               to
               prove
            
             Peter
             
               's
               being
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
             
               the
               Cardinal
               argues
               from
               the
            
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
            
             ever
             accounted
             the
             chiefest
             of
             all
             others
             :
             But
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             St.
             Peter
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             the
             proper
             Pastor
             and
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Rom.
               Pontif.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             For
             Answer
             to
             which
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             a
             pretty
             Circle
             is
             here
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             because
             St.
             Peter
             was
             its
             Bishop
             ;
             But
             how
             does
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             its
             Bishop
             ?
             Because
             Rome
             is
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             Churches
             —
             
               Risum
               teneatis
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             calling
             
               Peter
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             is
             but
             a
             Complement
             (
             For
             tho
             some
             of
             the
             fourth
             Century
             call
             him
             so
             ,
             yet
             they
             explain
             themselves
             to
             mean
             thereby
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             or
             chief
             in
             Order
             ,
             as
             a
             Chairman
             or
             Speaker
             ,
             but
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Prince
             or
             Ruler
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             Word
             began
             to
             be
             abused
             unto
             pretensions
             of
             Preeminence
             ,
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Carthage
            
             expresly
             condemn'd
             it
             ,
             allowing
             none
             to
             be
             called
             
               Princeps
               sacerdotum
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Priests
            
             )
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             That
             Rome
             was
             always
             accounted
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             Churches
             ;
             for
             Jerusalem
             was
             the
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             planted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             his
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             whom
             were
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             such
             Teachers
             as
             no
             other
             Church
             ever
             had
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             the
             Gospel
             
             was
             propagated
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Rome
               it self
            
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             is
             celebrated
             in
             Scripture
             for
             being
             
               enriched
               with
               all
               Vtterance
               ,
               and
               all
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               for
               coming
               behind
               in
               no
               Gift
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             5
             ,
             and
             7.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             (
             for
             I
             think
             that
             place
             may
             much
             more
             justly
             be
             restrained
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             than
             it
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Roman
             ,
             which
             we
             often
             see
             done
             )
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             is
             commended
             for
             
               following
               the
               Churches
               of
               Judea
            
             [
             not
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             tho
             the
             Epistle
             was
             wrote
             from
             thence
             ]
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.
             14.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             Rome
             wants
             not
             its
             praises
             too
             ;
             For
             St.
             Paul
             faith
             ,
             That
             their
             
               Faith
               was
               spoken
               of
               throughout
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             was
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             places
             far
             distant
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             because
             Rome
             was
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             which
             strangers
             from
             all
             parts
             did
             dayly
             (
             upon
             secular
             occasions
             )
             resort
             .
             Their
             Faith
             was
             
               the
               same
            
             that
             was
             in
             all
             Nations
             ;
             amongst
             (
             not
             
               above
               )
               whom
               are
               ye
               also
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             5
             ,
             and
             6.
             
             But
             what
             is
             this
             commendation
             of
             their
             Faith
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             be
             declined
             therein
             ;
             for
             that
             't
             was
             not
             impossible
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             totally
             
               to
               fall
               away
               by
               unbelief
            
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Ch.
             11.
             20.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             admonishes
             them
             
               not
               to
               be
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             next
             Ages
             there
             was
             no
             such
             extraordinary
             account
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             its
             Bishop
             by
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Fathers
             is
             stiled
             no
             more
             than
             
               Brother
               ,
               Collegue
            
             or
             Fellow-Bishop
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ;
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             were
             forbid
             by
             several
             Councils
             .
             *
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             earliest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             (
             for
             he
             flourisht
             before
             the
             year
             200
             )
             sharply
             reproved
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             because
             he
             went
             about
             
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Eastern
             Chruches
             for
             not
             keeping
             of
             Easter
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             did
             †
             St.
             Hierom
             allows
             him
             no
             such
             superiority
             ;
             
               Quicunque
               fuerit
               Episcopus
               sive
               Romae
               sive
               alibi
               ,
               ejusdem
               est
               Meriti
               &
               Sacerdotii
            
             *
             whosoever
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               whether
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               worth
               ,
               the
               same
               Priesthood
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             one
             that
             was
             afterwards
             
               a
               Pope
               himself
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             
             who
             confesses
             ,
             
               That
               before
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               Every
               Church
               kept
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               but
               little
               respect
               paid
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             And
             as
             its
             esteem
             at
             first
             began
             not
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Peter
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             the
             
               Imperial
               City
            
             ,
             for
             so
             says
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             (
             held
             Ann.
             451.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Because
               old
            
             Rome
             
               was
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ,
               Therefore
               the
               Fathers
               have
               rightly
               given
               Priviledges
               to
               that
               See.
            
             So
             the
             Reverence
             and
             Vogue
             of
             Jursdiction
             it
             afterwards
             obtain'd
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             favoar
             of
             the
             Emperors
             ;
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             Artifices
             of
             its
             Bishops
             ,
             improving
             all
             advantages
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             many
             very
             Carnal
             means
             ,
             very
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             necessary
             here
             to
             be
             recounted
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Antient
               Authors
               alledged
               for
               Peter's
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               considered
               ;
               as
               Papias
               ,
               Linus
               ,
               Egesippus
               ,
               the
               Decretal
               Epistles
               ,
               &c.
               
               Forgeries
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Antiquity
               detected
               ;
               particalarly
               a
               feigned
               Decretal
               Epistle
               from
               Clemens
               to
               St.
               James
               ,
               and
               another
               from
               Pope
               Cornelius
               about
               removing
               Peter's
               Body
               .
               A
               remarkable
               Testimony
               from
               Baronius
               .
            
          
           
             ALthough
             I
             have
             gone
             through
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin's
             special
             Arguments
             (
             and
             all
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             producible
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Romanists
             )
             for
             proving
             Peter
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             there
             ;
             and
             have
             briefly
             shewn
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             that
             none
             of
             them
             are
             free
             from
             just
             Exceptions
             ,
             nor
             
               all
               conjoyn'd
            
             of
             sufficient
             weight
             to
             oblige
             a
             rational
             mans
             assent
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             a
             firm
             and
             steady
             Belief
             as
             is
             requisite
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             highly
             concerning
             Religion
             as
             this
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             since
             both
             he
             and
             other
             cite
             many
             pretended
             Antient
             Authors
             ,
             as
             giving
             Suffrages
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             assertion
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             unfit
             to
             inform
             the
             unlearned
             Reader
             (
             whom
             such
             a
             
               specious
               Parade
            
             may
             possibly
             amuse
             )
             somewhat
             more
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Testimony
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             numerous
             ,
             is
             still
             but
             Humane
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             although
             we
             do
             seriously
             pay
             a
             just
             Reverence
             to
             Antiqnity
             ,
             yet
             still
             we
             hold
             our selves
             obliged
             in
             Discretion
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             pure
             and
             counterfeit
             Records
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             betrayed
             into
             an
             unwary
             prejudicial
             Confederacy
             with
             a
             parcel
             
             of
             neighbouring
             
               upstart
               Gibeonites
            
             meerly
             for
             their
             shewing
             us
             
               mouldy
               Bread
            
             and
             
               clouted
               Shooes
            
             of
             their
             own
             contrivance
             :
             He
             must
             be
             too
             much
             a
             stranger
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             to
             be
             discoursed
             withal
             about
             these
             matters
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             soon
             after
             the
             Decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             there
             were
             counterfeit
             
               Gospels
               ,
               Acts
               ,
               Epistles
               ,
               Revelations
               ,
            
             &c.
             put
             forth
             in
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             as
             received
             from
             them
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             are
             pointed
             at
             by
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             in
             a
             Roman
             Council
             by
             Gelasius
             ,
             An.
             Chr.
             494.
             
             The
             Itinerary
             of
             Clement
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             called
             Pastor
             ,
             a
             Book
             called
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             and
             another
             Intituled
             
               his
               Acts
            
             ,
             being
             some
             of
             them
             .
             More
             particularly
             St.
             Jerom
             *
             mentions
             five
             Books
             that
             in
             his
             time
             were
             abroad
             under
             the
             name
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               viz.
            
             one
             Intituled
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             another
             ,
             St.
             
               Peter's
               Gospel
            
             ,
             the
             third
             concerning
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             fourth
             St.
             
               Peter's
               Revelations
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             a
             
               Book
               of
               Judgment
            
             —
             All
             which
             he
             owns
             to
             be
             Apocryphal
             .
             And
             Eusebius
             tells
             of
             a
             long
             tedious
             Disputation
             between
             Peter
             and
             Apion
             far
             different
             from
             Apostolical
             Purity
             and
             simplicity
             ;
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               came
               forth
               but
               yesterday
               under
               St.
            
             Clement's
             
               Name
               ,
               never
               once
               heard
               of
               in
               former
               Ages
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             scarce
             any
             thing
             more
             frequent
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             complaints
             of
             suppositious
             Books
             ,
             Interpolations
             and
             Forgeries
             made
             in
             their
             Works
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             by
             Hereticks
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             .
             Thus
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             in
             Eusebius
             *
             bewails
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             (
             Messengers
             or
             Agents
             )
             
               of
               Satan
               had
               sown
               Tares
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               omitting
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               adding
               others
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             Books
             wearing
             the
             Names
             of
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             inserted
             in
             their
             Works
             ,
             are
             even
             by
             the
             most
             Learned
             of
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             confess'd
             not
             to
             have
             been
             Penn'd
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             attributed
             ,
             but
             foisted
             in
             under
             their
             Names
             .
          
           
           
             Since
             therefore
             such
             
               ill
               practices
            
             were
             rise
             so
             early
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             take
             all
             for
             Gold
             that
             Glisters
             with
             the
             Gloss
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             but
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Touchstone
             of
             Judgment
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Adulterate
             and
             Genuine
             Records
             .
             If
             there
             were
             then
             people
             of
             so
             much
             Confidence
             and
             so
             little
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             to
             forge
             so
             many
             false
             Books
             in
             St.
             Peter's
             Name
             ,
             and
             Father
             their
             own
             Dreams
             on
             that
             Blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             much
             more
             credible
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             false
             Reports
             and
             Rumours
             (
             which
             in
             time
             gain'd
             the
             venerable
             Name
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             especially
             amongst
             those
             whose
             interest
             it
             was
             to
             promote
             them
             )
             might
             be
             spread
             touching
             the
             parts
             wherein
             he
             Preached
             and
             Resided
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             time
             and
             other
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             is
             this
             a
             
               bare
               supposition
            
             ,
             or
             probability
             only
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             true
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Authors
             vouch'd
             in
             this
             Dispute
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             Ranks
             ;
             1.
             
             Some
             that
             are
             of
             very
             
               doubtful
               credit
            
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             that
             are
             
               known
               forgeries
            
             ,
             and
             stigmatiz'd
             counterfeits
             .
             3.
             
             Certain
             expressions
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             living
             at
             a
             considerable
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             might
             by
             Hear-say
             take
             it
             upon
             Trust
             ,
             without
             ever
             examining
             the
             matter
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             suffer'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             consequently
             accomodating
             their
             Language
             to
             the
             popular
             vogue
             ,
             call
             Rome
             St.
             
               Peter's
               Chair
            
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             last
             ,
             We
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             further
             towards
             the
             close
             of
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             .
             Of
             the
             other
             two
             we
             shall
             treat
             jointly
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             Wherein
             it
             will
             concern
             us
             chiefly
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             first
             and
             
               Original
               Authors
            
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             can
             evince
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             
               Testes
               probi
               &
               Idonei
               ,
               of
               good
               and
               sufficient
               Credit
               ,
            
             It
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             determine
             ,
             what
             sentiments
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             such
             as
             innocently
             (
             but
             unwarily
             )
             might
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
           
             The
             most
             Ancient
             Authors
             (
             or
             such
             pretended
             )
             which
             I
             find
             produced
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Book
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Linus
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Report
             of
             Opinion
             of
             
               Papias
               .
               3.
               
               Egesippus
            
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Decretal
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             
             (
             which
             I
             place
             so
             ,
             because
             I
             suppose
             they
             would
             have
             it
             believ'd
             to
             be
             wrote
             by
             Linus
             ,
             whom
             some
             of
             them
             pretend
             to
             be
             Peter's
             next
             and
             immediate
             Successor
             )
             it
             is
             intituled
             
               de
               passione
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
            
             ;
             and
             was
             first
             publish'd
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             in
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
               )
            
             ;
             But
             whoever
             peruses
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             judg
             it
             a
             
               vain
               Romance
            
             full
             of
             Fictions
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             was
             unknown
             to
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             censur'd
             by
             the
             ablest
             Romanists
             themselves
             *
             to
             be
             
               a
               Counterfeit
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Papias
             is
             
               Davus
               in
               Fabula
            
             ,
             A
             Voucher
             brought
             in
             at
             every
             turn
             in
             this
             Case
             by
             Bellarmin
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ;
             and
             as
             those
             that
             make
             use
             of
             
               Knights
               of
               the
               Post
            
             ,
             always
             take
             care
             to
             put
             good
             Cloaths
             on
             their
             backs
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             most
             
               Pious
               Learned
               Man
            
             ,
             a
             Disciple
             of
             St.
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             their
             Chronologers
             place
             him
             in
             the
             first
             Century
             .
             Nor
             will
             this
             Comparison
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             be
             though
             too
             severe
             and
             unbecoming
             ,
             when
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             shall
             have
             considered
             the
             following
             just
             Animadversions
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             both
             that
             there
             has
             been
             gross
             Forgery
             committed
             to
             inhance
             the
             credit
             of
             this
             Papias
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             a
             person
             whose
             Judgment
             or
             Testimony
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             of
             very
             little
             value
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             be
             it
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             latter
             Editions
             and
             Translations
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             high
             Character
             given
             of
             
               Papias
               —
               At
               the
               same
               time
            
             (
             says
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             Valesius
             renders
             him
             )
             
               Papias
               was
               famous
               ,
               a
               Man
               very
               Eloquent
               and
               Learned
               ,
               well
               skill'd
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Christopherson
            
             in
             his
             Translation
             ,
             adds
             further
             beyond
             the
             
             Text
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             person
             
               most
               excellently
               skill'd
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               other
               Arts
               —
            
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             all
             this
             commendation
             of
             Papias
             is
             a
             
               Forgery
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             these
             Encomiums
             (
             by
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             guess
             for
             
               what
               end
            
             )
             shuffled
             into
             the
             Text
             long
             after
             Eusebius
             was
             dead
             ;
             which
             I
             prove
             by
             the
             following
             Reasons
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Ruffinus
             who
             translated
             Eusebius
             above
             1200
             years
             ago
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             has
             only
             this
             —
             
               About
               these
               times
               flourished
            
             Polycarp
             
               Biship
               of
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             Papias
             of
             Hieropolis
             —
             giving
             us
             not
             one
             world
             of
             that
             praise
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             extant
             in
             Eusebius
             ;
             whence
             we
             justly
             conclude
             that
             anciently
             it
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             since
             no
             Reason
             can
             be
             Assigned
             why
             Russinus
             should
             omit
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Valesius
             ,
             a
             very
             Learned
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             who
             last
             publish'd
             Eusebius
             ,
             confesses
             ,
             that
             of
             3
             or
             4
             Greek
             Manuscripts
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             use
             of
             in
             his
             Edition
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             them
             had
             that
             commendation
             of
             Papias
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             doubts
             not
             ,
             but
             those
             words
             were
             added
             by
             some
             
               Ignorant
               Scholiast
               contrary
               to
               the
               Judgment
               and
               sense
               of
            
             Eusebius
             
               [
               Non
               dubito
               quin
               haec
               verba
               ab
               Imperito
               Scholiaste
               adjecta
               sunt
               praeter
               Eusebii
               mentem
               &
               sententiam
               —
            
             Vales
             .
             in
             Not.
             ad
             L.
             3.
             
             Euseb
             .
             ca.
             36.
             ]
             For.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Addition
             of
             these
             Words
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Learned
             man
             observes
             )
             makes
             Eusebius
             write
             Nonsence
             and
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             by
             calling
             Papias
             a
             
               most
               Learned
            
             man
             ,
             and
             
               most
               skill'd
               in
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             
               Rude
               and
               simple
               person
            
             ,
             of
             very
             
               little
               wit
            
             and
             judgment
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             he
             gives
             several
             Instances
             :
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Forgery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             second
             Observation
             touching
             Papias
             ,
             shall
             be
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             a
             friend
             to
             ,
             or
             familiar
             with
             Polycarpus
             ;
             *
             But
             Polycarpus
             according
             to
             Baronius
             ,
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             167.
             
             †
             And
             the
             same
             Baronius
             places
             Peter's
             Martyrdom
             ,
             
               Anno
               Chr.
            
             69.
             
             So
             that
             Papias
             
             must
             flourish
             near
             .
             100
             Peter's
             Death
             ,
             a
             distance
             long
             enough
             in
             those
             times
             when
             so
             many
             
               false
               things
            
             were
             bruited
             abroad
             touching
             the
             Apostles
             Acts
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             dwelt
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             Information
             but
             upon
             Hear-say
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Since
             none
             of
             Papias's
             Books
             are
             Extant
             ,
             whereby
             we
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             man
             by
             his
             
               own
               Works
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             to
             remark
             what
             Character
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             brings
             him
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             gives
             of
             him
             ;
             which
             in
             brief
             is
             this
             —
             
               That
               he
               was
               one
               that
               neither
               heard
               nor
               saw
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               received
               what
               he
               heard
               from
               their
               followers
               ,
               as
               Aristo
               and
               John
               (
               not
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               but
               )
               a
               certain
               Elder
               .
               That
               he
               thought
               he
               could
               not
               benefit
               so
               much
               by
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               by
               Conference
               with
               men
               that
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Authors
               of
               them
               .
               That
               he
               was
               so
               little
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               he
               mistook
               
                 that
                 Philip
              
               whose
               Daughters
               were
               Prophetesses
               ,
               to
               be
               Philip
               the
               Apostle
            
             [
             when
             the
             Text
             ,
             had
             he
             read
             or
             remembred
             it
             expresly
             ,
             says
             ,
             It
             was
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             ]
             
               That
               he
               had
               ,
               by
               such
               Traditions
               ,
               strange
               Parables
               and
               Preachings
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               very
               Fabulous
               ;
               amongst
               the
               rest
               advanc'd
               the
               Heresy
               of
               the
               Millenaries
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               fell
               into
               those
               Errors
               through
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               not
               understanding
               aright
               those
               Narrations
               that
               were
               told
               him
               as
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               That
               he
               Expounded
               a
               certain
               History
               of
               a
               Woman
               accused
               before
               Christ
               of
               many
               crimes
               written
               in
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               [
               which
               was
               a
               counterfeit
               ]
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               
                 little
                 wit
              
               ,
               or
               small
               judgment
               ,
               as
               appear'd
               by
               his
               Books
               ;
               yet
               gave
               unto
               divers
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               occasion
               of
               Error
               ,
               who
               respected
               his
               Antiquity
               ,
            
             see
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             35
             ,
             39.
             and
             Nicephorus
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             both
             the
             Genius
             or
             Humor
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             easy
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             taking
             up
             things
             by
             Hear-say
             ;
             one
             that
             was
             not
             asham'd
             to
             own
             ,
             That
             he
             thought
             hearing
             
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             more
             profitable
             than
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Stories
             and
             Tales
             of
             private
             fallible
             persons
             (
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             )
             was
             more
             beneficial
             than
             to
             study
             the
             
               Sacred
               Oracles
            
             of
             God
             penn'd
             by
             Divinely
             inspired
             infallible
             persons
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             make
             the
             
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               in
               all
               good
               works
            
             ;
             one
             of
             small
             judgment
             ,
             and
             who
             embrac'd
             Fables
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             Counterfeit
             Gospels
             :
             As
             also
             you
             are
             told
             the
             
               bad
               effects
            
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             misled
             many
             subsequent
             Ecclesiastical
             Authors
             into
             Error
             ,
             paying
             too
             great
             a
             reverence
             to
             his
             Antiquity
             ,
             without
             due
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Assertions
             ,
             or
             Examination
             of
             the
             Grounds
             whereon
             he
             delivered
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             since
             such
             a
             person
             was
             the
             first
             that
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             (
             for
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             he
             plainly
             affirm'd
             it
             (
             much
             less
             that
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             there
             )
             only
             inferr'd
             it
             by
             interpreting
             Babylon
             in
             St.
             Peter's
             Epistle
             to
             signify
             Rome
             )
             if
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               such
               an
               one
            
             were
             the
             first
             (
             as
             for
             ought
             appears
             he
             was
             )
             that
             ever
             intimated
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             how
             far
             either
             his
             Talk
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             those
             that
             
               relate
               it
               after
               him
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             to
             judg
             ;
             since
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             in
             Historics
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             mistake
             of
             one
             to
             draw
             others
             into
             error
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Papias
             actually
             did
             mislead
             many
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             home
             Testimony
             of
             Eusebius
             before
             recited
             ;
             and
             why
             not
             in
             this
             business
             of
             Peter's
             
               being
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Millenary
             Reign
             ,
             
               &
               c.
            
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             in
             the
             former
             than
             the
             latter
             ,
             since
             good
             innocent
             men
             were
             more
             like
             to
             swallow
             this
             report
             of
             an
             indifferent
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             (
             as
             they
             could
             not
             but
             apprehend
             this
             of
             Peter's
             Writing
             from
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             imagining
             what
             fine
             consequence
             after-times
             would
             thence
             derive
             )
             than
             to
             entertain
             a
             
               Doctrinal
               point
            
             without
             Examination
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             easily
             inveigled
             into
             a
             mistake
             in
             History
             ,
             than
             into
             Heresy
             ;
             for
             under
             no
             better
             figure
             was
             that
             opinion
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             ,
             look'd
             upon
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             tho
             for
             some
             time
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             said
             Papias
             receiv'd
             (
             or
             at
             least
             unopposed
             )
             
             by
             not
             a
             few
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             —
             So
             much
             concerning
             Papias
             ,
             who
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             )
             might
             in
             the
             main
             be
             a
             very
             honest
             
               well-meaning
               man
            
             ,
             though
             misled
             by
             unwarrantable
             reports
             ,
             and
             a
             Zeal
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
             Nor
             should
             I
             thus
             have
             repeated
             his
             Failures
             (
             which
             I
             charitably
             hope
             God
             has
             forgiven
             )
             did
             not
             the
             importunity
             of
             some
             People
             ,
             vapouring
             with
             his
             Name
             and
             Authority
             ,
             render
             these
             Reflections
             necessary
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Egesippus
             ,
             
             when
             he
             lived
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             some
             say
             about
             the
             Year
             101.
             others
             145.
             others
             170.
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             what
             we
             have
             now
             abroad
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             wrote
             by
             the
             same
             Person
             whom
             Eusebius
             mentions
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             8.
             
             For
             whereas
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             gathered
             his
             Books
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
               secundum
               Hebraeos
            
             [
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Vouchers
             you
             see
             followed
             counterfeit
             Gospels
             ]
             and
             wrote
             Commentaries
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             a
             
               plain
               homely
               stile
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Hierom
             notes
             ;
             this
             counterfeit
             Egesippus
             affects
             a
             very
             
               losty
               Phrase
            
             ,
             and
             affords
             us
             only
             five
             Books
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             out
             of
             Josephus
             ;
             and
             particularly
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             a
             name
             not
             known
             in
             the
             World
             till
             the
             great
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             ,
             beginning
             to
             Reign
             (
             alone
             )
             but
             in
             the
             Year
             327.
             caused
             Byzantium
             to
             be
             called
             so
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Writer
             thereof
             ,
             whoever
             he
             was
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             live
             near
             200
             Years
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             ,
             after
             that
             good
             man
             in
             whose
             name
             they
             would
             obtrude
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             
               decretal
               Epistles
            
             ;
             
             and
             indeed
             were
             these
             Genuine
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             only
             dispatch
             the
             Business
             of
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             too
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             their
             modern
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             touching
             such
             Epistles
             ,
             we
             shall
             briefly
             observe
             ;
             1.
             
             What
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             first
             Midwiv'd
             into
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             Offer
             Reasons
             demonstrating
             (
             as
             I
             apprehend
             )
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             spurious
             .
             3.
             
             Recite
             the
             substance
             of
             two
             of
             them
             more
             peculiarly
             relating
             to
             our
             
             present
             Argument
             ,
             with
             a
             few
             Animadversions
             thereon
             .
          
           
             These
             Decretal
             Epistles
             are
             
               Letters
               supposed
               to
               be
               Authoritatively
               written
               upon
               emergent
               Occasions
               by
               the
               Primitive
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
             beginning
             with
             Clement
             (
             one
             of
             Peter's
             pretended
             immediate
             Successors
             )
             in
             whose
             name
             there
             are
             five
             ;
             four
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Anacletus
             ,
             two
             of
             Alexander's
             ,
             three
             of
             Sixtus's
             ,
             and
             so
             downwards
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             ,
             sometimetimes
             two
             ,
             sometimes
             three
             ,
             from
             every
             succeeding
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             for
             the
             first
             300
             Years
             ,
             and
             further
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             Epistles
             came
             first
             abroad
             about
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             790.
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             
               A
               Collection
               of
               Councils
               and
               Decretal
               Epistles
               ,
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Isidore
             Bishop
             of
             Hispalis
             (
             that
             is
             Sevil
             )
             in
             Spain
             ,
             with
             a
             Preface
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             wherein
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             collected
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Advice
             
               of
               fourscore
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             to
             make
             the
             piece
             uniform
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             materials
             are
             Forgeries
             ,
             but
             the
             Collection
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             Author
             
               are
               Counterfeits
            
             ;
             for
             although
             there
             were
             such
             a
             man
             (
             and
             of
             eminent
             note
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             as
             Isidore
             Bishop
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Collection
             and
             Preface
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             at
             large
             by
             Blondel
             in
             his
             Book
             Intituled
             Pseudo-Isidorns
             ,
             or
             
               Turrianus
               Vapulans
            
             ,
             where
             *
             he
             observes
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             write
             of
             Isidore's
             Death
             ,
             at
             highest
             ,
             fix
             it
             on
             the
             Year
             647.
             as
             Vasaeus
             ;
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             ;
             others
             on
             the
             Year
             643.
             as
             †
             
               Rodericus
               Toletanus
            
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             Year
             635.
             as
             the
             
               proper
               office
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
            
             Spain
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             on
             the
             Year
             636.
             as
             
               Redemptus
               Diaconus
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             he
             was
             himself
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             Isidore's
             Death
             ;
             and
             with
             whom
             agree
             Baronius
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             best
             Learned
             Romanists
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             same
             is
             the
             common
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             counterfeit
             Isidore
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Prefacer
             in
             Isidore's
             Name
             before
             this
             Collection
             ▪
             makes
             mention
             of
             
               Pope
               Agatho
            
             ,
             who
             came
             not
             into
             the
             Chair
             until
             the
             year
             679.
             *
             which
             must
             be
             about
             40.
             years
             after
             Isidore's
             Death
             ;
             follow
             which
             of
             the
             before-cited
             Authors
             you
             please
             .
             And
             
             talks
             of
             the
             6th
             Oecumenical
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             3d
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             held
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             681.
             
             Nay
             ,
             writes
             of
             Boniface
             of
             Mentz
             ,
             slain
             (
             as
             Baronius
             observes
             )
             in
             the
             year
             755
             ,
             long
             after
             himself
             was
             in
             his
             Grave
             .
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             cannot
             agree
             about
             this
             Authors
             Sirname
             ,
             some
             call
             him
             
               Isidore
               Pacensis
            
             ,
             others
             
               Isidore
               Mercator
            
             *
             the
             Merchant
             ;
             and
             others
             
               Isidore
               Peccator
            
             ,
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             which
             Addition
             they
             say
             he
             assum'd
             out
             of
             Humility
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             soon
             after
             the
             said
             Collection
             peep'd
             abroad
             ,
             not
             only
             Hincmarus
             Archbishop
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Learnedest
             men
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             wrote
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             French
             Bishops
             about
             the
             year
             865
             ,
             opposed
             it
             ,
             alledging
             that
             Isidore's
             Wares
             (
             then
             newly
             beginning
             to
             be
             sold
             )
             could
             not
             have
             the
             force
             of
             Canons
             ,
             
             because
             they
             were
             not
             contain'd
             in
             the
             
               Authentick
               Code
            
             ,
             or
             Book
             of
             Canons
             formerly
             known
             .
          
           
             Bellarmin
             confesses
             ,
             †
             
               That
               Errors
               are
               crept
               into
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               Indubitable
            
             ;
             yet
             hopes
             to
             excuse
             all
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               doubts
               not
               at
               all
               but
               they
               are
               very
               ancient
               .
            
             But
             what
             imports
             it
             
               how
               old
            
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             
               so
               old
            
             as
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             ;
             nor
             wrote
             by
             those
             whose
             names
             they
             bear
             ?
             As
             if
             an
             
               old
               Deed
            
             being
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             made
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Forgery
             ,
             he
             that
             holds
             his
             Possession
             by
             it
             ,
             should
             say
             ,
             It
             has
             been
             Interlined
             indeed
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             signed
             or
             sealed
             
               by
               the
               person
            
             that
             is
             named
             a
             party
             thereunto
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             same
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             credit
             it
             in
             favour
             of
             my
             Title
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             confident
             't
             is
             
               very
               old
            
             ;
             who
             would
             not
             smile
             at
             such
             an
             Advocate
             ?
          
           
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             saw
             more
             clearly
             through
             the
             Imposture
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             dishonour
             such
             an
             heap
             of
             Forgeries
             detected
             in
             this
             Learned
             Age
             ,
             would
             reflect
             on
             the
             Contrivers
             and
             Abetters
             ;
             acknowledges
             ,
             ‖
             That
             this
             Compilement
             was
             falsly
             
             father'd
             upon
             Isidore
             of
             Hispalis
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             
               from
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               down
               to
            
             Siricius
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             year
             387.
             )
             
               are
               justly
               suspected
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             calls
             them
             
               Infirm
               ,
               Adventitious
            
             ,
             and
             lately
             Invented
             :
             And
             (
             to
             remove
             the
             scandal
             of
             forging
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               They
               were
               first
               brought
               out
               of
            
             Spain
             into
             France
             
               by
               one
            
             Riculphus
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Charlemaigne
             ,
             
               That
               none
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               may
               slanderously
               say
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               feigned
               them
            
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             first
             started
             in
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             may
             still
             not
             unjusty
             labounr
             under
             a
             suspition
             of
             having
             an
             hand
             in
             the
             intrigue
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             these
             Epistles
             is
             to
             advance
             
               her
               Honour
            
             :
             Now
             if
             (
             as
             most
             plain
             it
             is
             )
             they
             are
             Forged
             ,
             
               Cui
               Bono
            
             ?
             Who
             should
             do
             it
             but
             they
             ,
             whose
             interest
             alone
             is
             thereby
             promoted
             ?
             2dly
             ,
             That
             when
             Hincmarus
             opposed
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             so
             rigorously
             dealt
             with
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             said
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             
               retract
               .
               3dly
            
             ,
             That
             when
             
               Benedictus
               Levita
            
             had
             out
             of
             them
             extracted
             Canons
             ,
             being
             conscious
             how
             weak
             their
             credit
             was
             ,
             he
             sued
             ,
             and
             easily
             obtain'd
             to
             have
             the
             same
             
               Confirm'd
               by
               the
               Popes
               Authority
            
             :
             *
             So
             that
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Originally
             underhand
             His
             Holinesses
             
               Natural
               Children
            
             ,
             they
             thenceforth
             at
             least
             became
             His
             by
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             touching
             
               the
               Author
            
             of
             this
             Collection
             ;
             and
             indeed
             to
             shew
             the
             Epistles
             themselves
             to
             be
             Forgeries
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             Credit
             ,
             we
             need
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             having
             proved
             that
             they
             were
             handed
             into
             the
             World
             by
             
               a
               Counterfeit
            
             ;
             For
             what
             need
             
               false
               Lights
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Wares
             are
             not
             Braided
             ?
             Why
             a
             Vizard
             in
             an
             affair
             otherwise
             so
             safe
             and
             honourable
             ,
             if
             no
             ill
             intrigue
             on
             foot
             ?
             —
             However
             I
             will
             add
             some
             further
             Reasons
             taken
             from
             the
             subject
             Matter
             ,
             Phrase
             ,
             Absurdities
             ,
             and
             late
             appearing
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             are
             
               Invincible
               Arguments
            
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             altogether
             spurious
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             their
             Matter
             or
             Contents
             ,
             
             they
             purport
             to
             be
             written
             in
             the
             most
             
               Primitive
               Ages
            
             (
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whilst
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             least
             St.
             John
             ,
             were
             yet
             alive
             )
             by
             
             Holy
             men
             zealous
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             living
             under
             afflictions
             and
             dreadful
             Persecutions
             ,
             scarce
             one
             of
             them
             but
             was
             
               a
               Martyr
            
             for
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Now
             if
             such
             men
             had
             indeed
             left
             behind
             them
             any
             Letters
             or
             written
             Memoirs
             surviving
             the
             fury
             of
             their
             Pagan
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             our
             times
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             we
             should
             there
             find
             the
             sweet
             Breathings
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
            
             ,
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Gods
             infinite
             Love
             to
             miserable
             mankind
             ,
             manifested
             in
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             Suffering
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             for
             their
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Salvation
             thereby
             purchased
             ,
             freely
             offered
             to
             Sinners
             :
             We
             should
             observe
             the
             most
             pressing
             exhortations
             to
             
               Repentance
               ,
               Holiness
            
             ,
             and
             
               newness
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             The
             grand
             concernments
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mortification
               ,
               Self-denyal
               ,
               Contempt
            
             of
             the
             World
             and
             all
             
               outward
               Grandeurs
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             truely
             Christian
             Duties
             every
             where
             seriously
             inculcated
             :
             But
             of
             all
             this
             in
             these
             Epistles
             there
             is
             
               Altum
               Silentium
            
             ,
             their
             drift
             looks
             not
             that
             way
             ;
             they
             forget
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             handle
             nothing
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             nothing
             of
             the
             necessary
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             main
             Duties
             of
             Christian
             People
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             any
             thing
             else
             suitable
             unto
             that
             Age
             ,
             or
             much
             worth
             consideration
             ;
             For
             their
             main
             business
             every
             where
             appears
             to
             be
             by
             wresting
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             falsifying
             stories
             ,
             and
             other
             indirect
             means
             to
             advance
             and
             lend
             Colours
             to
             the
             supporting
             or
             spreading
             the
             Honour
             ,
             the
             Pomp
             and
             Empire
             of
             the
             
               See
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             Thus
             Anacletus
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             is
             brought
             in
             Glossing
             those
             Words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Vpon
               this
               Rock
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             3d
             Epistle
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               the
               Hinge
               and
               Head
               of
               all
               Churches
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               door
               is
               turned
               about
               on
               the
               Hinge
               ,
               so
               all
               Churches
               are
               ruled
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               Holy
               See
            
             ;
             and
             (
             not
             to
             be
             tedious
             in
             numerous
             Instances
             )
             the
             effect
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             
               good
               humble
               men
            
             ,
             whose
             Names
             are
             abused
             to
             these
             Letters
             ,
             are
             made
             to
             say
             of
             themselves
             this
             much
             ,
             
               We
               are
               the
               Vniversal
               Bishops
               ,
               We
               are
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               
               whole
               Church
               ;
               Appeals
               from
               all
               Places
               ought
               of
               right
               to
               lye
               before
               us
               .
               We
               cannot
               Err
               ,
               We
               may
               not
               be
               controul'd
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               The
               Disciple
               is
               not
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Can
             any
             man
             perswade
             himself
             ,
             that
             those
             godly
             Fathers
             that
             were
             daily
             in
             jeopardy
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Death
             for
             Preaching
             and
             professing
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             condemns
             nothing
             more
             than
             Pomp
             ,
             vain-Glory
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             had
             either
             Leisure
             or
             Inclination
             to
             write
             Letters
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             fill'd
             with
             such
             
               Imposthumated
               Extravagancies
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             stile
             of
             these
             Letters
             is
             remarkable
             as
             well
             as
             their
             matter
             ;
             they
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             originally
             written
             
               in
               Latine
            
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             ,
             if
             from
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             mother
             Tongue
             was
             at
             that
             time
             Latine
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             not
             yet
             degenerated
             ,
             but
             famous
             for
             its
             Elegancy
             ;
             and
             understood
             through
             a
             very
             great
             part
             of
             the
             then
             known
             World
             ?
             But
             in
             these
             Decretals
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Phrase
            
             ,
             you
             shall
             familiarly
             encounter
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Persecutiones
               patienter
               portare
               ;
               Peto
               ut
               pro
               me
               Orare
               debeas
               ;
               Episcopi
               Obediendi
               sunt
               ,
               non
               Insidiandi
               .
               Ab
               illis
               omnes
               Christiani
               se
               Cavere
               debent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Wherein
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             the
             Congruity
             or
             
               Natural
               Idiom
            
             of
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             for
             300
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             
               one
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             that
             could
             write
             
               true
               Latin
            
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             common
             people
             there
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             did
             speak
             the
             same
             as
             their
             common
             Language
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             Text
             of
             the
             Popes
             own
             Law
             *
             
               Falsa
               Latinitas
               vitiat
               Rescriptum
               Papae
               ,
               False
               Latin
               spoils
               the
            
             Popes
             
               own
               Bull
               or
               Writ
            
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Credit
             of
             these
             is
             gone
             :
             Indeed
             their
             Voice
             hewrays
             them
             ,
             and
             shews
             they
             were
             Coyn'd
             in
             a
             far
             latter
             Age
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             
               Gothic
               Incursions
            
             into
             
               Italy
               ,
               Barbarisms
            
             had
             overran
             the
             
               Roman
               Tongue
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             error
             and
             ambition
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             absurdities
             and
             false
             Chronology
             of
             these
             Epistles
             loudly
             proclaims
             them
             to
             be
             Antedated
             and
             spurious
             ;
             as
             St.
             Clemens
             informs
             St.
             James
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             St.
             Peter's
             Death
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             St.
             Clemens
             undoubtedly
             knew
             it
             ,
             That
             
             James
             was
             put
             to
             death
             7
             years
             
               before
               St.
               Peter
               ;
               Anacletus
            
             (
             whom
             some
             make
             next
             Successor
             to
             Peter
             )
             willeth
             and
             straitly
             chargeth
             ,
             That
             all
             Bishops
             once
             every
             year
             do
             
               visit
               the
               Threshold
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               Church
               at
            
             Rome
             (
             
               Limina
               Petri
            
             )
             touching
             which
             ,
             besides
             the
             absurdity
             of
             such
             an
             injunction
             ,
             whereby
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             must
             have
             spent
             all
             their
             time
             in
             trudging
             to
             and
             fro
             to
             Rome
             ,
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             then
             ,
             nor
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             any
             Church
             built
             there
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               .
               Zepherinus
            
             (
             Epist
             .
             1.
             )
             saith
             ,
             That
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             to
             appoint
             the
             72
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             St.
             
               Luke
               ,
               Ch.
            
             10.
             testifies
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             appointed
             them
             .
             Antherus
             (
             Ep.
             1.
             )
             makes
             mention
             of
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             of
             Faelix
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             yet
             was
             neither
             Eusebius
             nor
             Foelix
             either
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Born
             all
             the
             time
             that
             Antherus
             lived
             .
             Fabianus
             writes
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Novatus
             into
             Italy
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             clear
             by
             St.
             Cyprian
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             That
             Novatus
             came
             first
             into
             Italy
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Cornelius
             who
             succeededed
             this
             
               Fabianus
               .
               Marcellinus
            
             (
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
               ad
               Oriental
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperor
             
               might
               not
               presume
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             yet
             was
             there
             then
             no
             Emperor
             that
             own'd
             or
             understood
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Marcellus
             writes
             to
             an
             Heathen
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             charges
             him
             
               very
               gravely
            
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             St.
             Clement
             .
             And
             whereas
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             Ch.
             3.
             sets
             forth
             how
             John
             advised
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             be
             content
             with
             their
             Pay
             ,
             Meltiades
             quite
             alters
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             names
             Christ
             instead
             of
             John
             ;
             divers
             the
             like
             Incongruities
             may
             frequently
             be
             met
             with
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             these
             Letters
             had
             been
             real
             ,
             Where
             did
             they
             lye
             hid
             4
             or
             500
             years
             or
             upwards
             ?
             Who
             after
             so
             long
             a
             burial
             was
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             their
             sincerity
             ?
             How
             came
             the
             Decretals
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             found
             by
             no
             body
             can
             certainly
             tell
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             corner
             of
             Spain
             ?
             T
             is
             evident
             ,
             neither
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             or
             Gennadius
             ,
             nor
             Damasus
             ,
             nor
             any
             Ancient
             Father
             ever
             alledged
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             we
             may
             conclude
             knew
             nothing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Nay
             the
             former
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             never
             insisted
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             have
             been
             
               very
               serviceable
            
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             held
             An.
             418.
             by
             217
             Bishops
             (
             amongst
             whom
             the
             great
             Augustine
             was
             one
             )
             where
             two
             pretended
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             sent
             thither
             by
             Zozimus
             then
             Pope
             ,
             to
             give
             colour
             of
             Right
             to
             his
             receiving
             of
             Appeals
             from
             Foreign
             Provinces
             ,
             were
             detected
             to
             be
             forged
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             claim
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             rejected
             ,
             and
             his
             Ambition
             and
             ill
             practice
             smartly
             reproved
             by
             Letters
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               said
               Council
            
             yet
             extant
             ,
             appears
             .
             Now
             had
             Zozimus
             known
             or
             dreamt
             of
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Decretals
             sent
             abroad
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             wherein
             their
             Right
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Headship
               ,
               Appeals
            
             ,
             &c.
             was
             so
             plainly
             derived
             and
             asserted
             all
             along
             
               down
               from
               St.
            
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             
               the
               Canon
            
             of
             any
             Council
             ,
             but
             by
             Absolute
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             undoubtedly
             he
             would
             have
             produced
             or
             referr'd
             unto
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             stoop
             to
             so
             poor
             and
             shameful
             a
             shift
             as
             that
             of
             two
             counterfeit
             Canons
             .
             But
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             the
             Genius
             of
             these
             Decretal
             Epistles
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             present
             you
             with
             the
             effect
             of
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             particularly
             relate
             to
             our
             present
             subject
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             
               a
               Letter
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             wrote
             by
             St.
             Clemens
             to
             St.
             James
             ,
             
             wherein
             an
             account
             is
             undertaken
             to
             be
             given
             of
             Peter's
             
               last
               words
            
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             solemnly
             appointed
             the
             said
             Clement
             his
             Successor
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             tedious
             Harangue
             as
             from
             St.
             Peter's
             mouth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Roman
             Chair
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             thus
             ,
             
               When
               he
               [
               St.
               Peter
               ]
               had
               said
               these
               things
               in
               the
               midst
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               he
               put
               his
               hands
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               compelled
               me
               (
               wearied
               with
               shamefacedness
               )
               to
               sit
               in
               his
               Chair
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               was
               sat
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               (
               said
               he
               )
               O
               Clement
               !
               That
               after
               (
               as
               the
               Debt
               of
               Nature
               is
               )
               I
               have
               ended
               this
               present
               Life
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               briefly
               write
               to
               James
               the
               Brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               after
               what
               sort
               thou
               hast
               been
               a
               Companion
               unto
               me
               from
               the
               beginning
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               my
               Journey
               ,
               and
               my
               
               Acts
               ,
               and
               what
               ,
               being
               a
               sollicitous
               Hearer
               ,
               thou
               hast
               taken
               from
               me
               ,
               disputing
               throughout
               all
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               all
               my
               Preaching
               was
               the
               Order
               both
               of
               my
               Words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               as
               also
               
                 what
                 End
              
               shall
               find
               me
               in
               this
               City
               .
               All
               these
               things
               write
               unto
               him
               ;
               Nor
               fear
               that
               he
               will
               be
               too
               much
               grieved
               at
               my
               End
               ,
               since
               he
               will
               not
               doubt
               but
               I
               endure
               it
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Piety
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               be
               a
               great
               solace
               to
               him
               to
               learn
               that
               no
               
                 unskilful
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               unlearned
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               ,
               hath
               undertaken
               
                 my
                 Chair
              
               ,
               —
               Wherefore
               my
               Lord
               James
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               received
               these
               Precepts
               from
               him
               ,
               I
               held
               it
               necessary
               to
               fulfil
               what
               he
               commanded
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             goes
             on
             to
             tell
             St.
             James
             he
             had
             there
             sent
             him
             the
             
               whole
               story
            
             of
             Peter's
             Preaching
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Itinerary
             (
             or
             Journies
             )
             of
             Clement
             ;
             For
             so
             he
             says
             St.
             Peter
             order'd
             him
             to
             call
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Considerations
             besides
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             very
             clearly
             demonstrate
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Forgery
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             very
             Book
             call'd
             the
             Itinerary
             (
             amongst
             other
             Writings
             ascribed
             to
             Clement
             )
             was
             by
             Pope
             
               Gelasius
               ,
               Anno
            
             494.
             
             Condemn'd
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             Therefore
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Clement
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             undoubtedly
             have
             received
             the
             Itinerary
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             since
             he
             could
             not
             imagine
             so
             Holy
             a
             Man
             would
             have
             given
             so
             large
             a
             testimony
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             taken
             such
             pains
             to
             have
             sent
             it
             to
             St.
             James
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             true
             and
             authentick
             ;
             when
             therefore
             Pope
             Gelafius
             expresly
             condemn'd
             the
             Book
             ,
             he
             
               vertually
               condemn'd
               the
               Epistle
            
             ,
             that
             pretends
             to
             recommend
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             former
             be
             Apocryphal
             ,
             the
             latter
             must
             needs
             be
             Counterfeit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             and
             current
             stream
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             St.
             James
             to
             whom
             St.
             Peter
             takes
             such
             care
             to
             have
             his
             Memoirs
             communicated
             ,
             was
             Martyr'd
             in
             the
             7th
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             whereas
             they
             say
             Peter
             suffer'd
             not
             till
             the
             14.
             year
             of
             of
             that
             Tyrant
             ;
             so
             that
             Clement
             must
             write
             to
             a
             Person
             
             that
             was
             dead
             7
             years
             before
             .
             Nay
             more
             ,
             this
             being
             reckon'd
             a
             
               Decretal
               Epistle
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             their
             Authors
             not
             placing
             Clement
             actually
             in
             the
             Chair
             till
             after
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             (
             of
             whom
             they
             say
             one
             sat
             above
             11
             years
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             above
             12
             )
             this
             must
             be
             wrote
             above
             30
             years
             after
             St.
             James's
             death
             ;
             for
             tho
             Clement
             might
             at
             any
             time
             write
             
               an
               Epistle
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             write
             a
             
               Decretal
               Epistle
            
             till
             he
             was
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             these
             Epistles
             notably
             relating
             to
             our
             present
             business
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             year
             254.
             which
             is
             publisht
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               Cornelius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               to
               his
               dear
               and
               most
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Holy
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               them
               that
               serve
               our
               Lord
               in
               the
               right
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Considering
               the
               Benevolence
               of
               your
               Charity
               ,
               because
               ye
               are
               Lovers
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               hold
               their
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               I
               determined
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               (
               
                 THE
                 LORD
                 BEING
                 THE
                 AVTHOR
              
               )
               some
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               this
               time
               
                 NECESSARY
                 TO
                 BE
                 KNOWN
              
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Lord
               assisting
               by
               the
               MERITS
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               lately
               done
               amongst
               us
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               ,
               are
               now
               in
               doing
               ,
               because
               Charity
               patronizing
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               with
               Fatherly
               Grace
               ,
               ye
               willingly
               receive
               the
               
                 WRITINGS
                 OF
                 THE
                 APOSTOLICAL
                 SEE
              
               ,
               and
               perform
               
                 THE
                 COMMANDMENTS
                 OF
                 THE
                 SAME
              
               ,
               and
               
                 REJOICE
                 IN
                 THE
                 ENCREASES
              
               thereof
               :
               Because
               whosoever
               engrafts
               himself
               in
               the
               Root
               of
               Charity
               ,
               neither
               fails
               of
               Greatness
               ,
               nor
               becomes
               void
               of
               Fruit
               ,
               neither
               does
               he
               by
               Love
               lose
               the
               efficacious
               work
               of
               fruitfulness
               ;
               for
               Charity
               it self
               does
               exercise
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               corroborates
               their
               sences
               that
               nothing
               seemeth
               grievous
               ,
               nothing
               difficult
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               easy
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               while
               its
               property
               is
               to
               nourish
               Concord
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               to
               join
               things
               dissevered
               ,
               to
               correct
               evil
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               consolidate
               all
               other
               virtues
               by
               the
               Bulwark
               of
               its
               perfection
               .
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               Rejoyce
               with
               us
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               entreaty
               of
               a
               certain
               devout
               Woman
               and
               most
               
                 Noble
                 Matron
                 Lucina
              
               ,
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               were
               lifted
               out
               of
               the
               Catatumbae
               *
               And
               first
               of
               all
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               blessed
               Paul
               was
               carried
               with
               silence
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               the
               Grounds
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Matron
               in
               the
               Ostiensian
               way
               (
               or
               Street
               )
               near
               to
               that
               side
               where
               he
               was
               beheaded
               :
               But
               afterwards
               we
               received
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               blessed
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               and
               decently
               placed
               it
               near
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               Crucified
               amongst
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Mountain
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Vatican
               of
               Nero's
               Palace
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               July
               †
               Praying
               God
               and
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               these
               his
               Holy
               Apostles
               Interceeding
               ,
               he
               would
               purge
               away
               the
               spots
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               keep
               you
               in
               his
               will
               all
               the
               days
               of
               your
               lives
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               good
               works
               ;
               but
               see
               that
               you
               Rejoyce
               together
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               themselves
               do
               also
               Rejoice
               together
               for
               your
               joy
               .
               Praise
               ye
               God
               always
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               glorified
               in
               you
               :
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 return
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 returned
                 to
                 me
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 Salvation
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             Epistle
             is
             a
             Quiver
             whence
             the
             Modern
             Church
             of
             Rome
             can
             draw
             several
             Arrows
             to
             serve
             her
             turn
             ;
             Here
             is
             
               Worshipping
               of
               Relicks
            
             intimated
             ,
             Merit
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
             owned
             ;
             the
             willingness
             of
             all
             Christians
             so
             long
             ago
             to
             obey
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             supposed
             ;
             as
             also
             Peter's
             being
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             concern'd
             all
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             rejoyce
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             his
             Corps
             from
             one
             Grave
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             the
             same
             is
             wholly
             a
             Forgery
             ,
             
             besides
             what
             
             we
             have
             objected
             against
             all
             these
             Epistles
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             waving
             too
             the
             
               odd
               matter
            
             and
             conceited
             Phrase
             of
             this
             in
             particular
             ,
             we
             need
             but
             Animadvert
             ,
             That
             't
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Cornelius
             ,
             who
             they
             say
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Anno
               Chr.
            
             254.
             
             Which
             happens
             to
             be
             a
             time
             when
             that
             cruel
             Tyrant
             ,
             Decius
             ,
             was
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             the
             7th
             Persecution
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             fiercest
             that
             ever
             Harrass'd
             the
             Church
             from
             Heathen
             hands
             :
             Now
             during
             that
             
               Horrible
               storm
            
             ,
             when
             no
             Christian
             could
             appear
             at
             Rome
             without
             certain
             danger
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             Who
             can
             imagine
             this
             Bishop
             so
             much
             at
             leisure
             as
             to
             write
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             requiring
             them
             to
             rejoyce
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             
               a
               parcel
               of
               Bones
            
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             important
             Adventures
             ,
             or
             singular
             Blessings
             of
             that
             Age
             ?
             What
             probability
             is
             there
             why
             Madam
             Lucina
             ,
             in
             that
             dismal
             time
             ,
             should
             attempt
             to
             disquiet
             the
             Apostles
             dust
             ,
             and
             bring
             both
             her self
             and
             all
             other
             Christians
             then
             at
             Rome
             into
             jeopardy
             on
             so
             frivolous
             an
             occasion
             ?
             Or
             how
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             supposing
             they
             could
             be
             found
             after
             nigh
             200
             years
             private
             Burial
             ,
             should
             however
             be
             then
             removed
             and
             interr'd
             so
             gloriously
             ?
             How
             the
             Christian
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             even
             in
             the
             height
             of
             
               Paganism
               ▪
            
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               Apollo
            
             ?
             or
             how
             Peter
             could
             be
             laid
             in
             so
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             viz.
             amongst
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               Apollo
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Golden
               Mountain
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Vatican
             of
             Nero's
             Palace
             ?
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             ro
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             Fraud
             ,
             Binius
             ,
             tho
             he
             set
             down
             this
             Epistle
             very
             formally
             as
             a
             good
             Record
             ,
             as
             his
             Predecessors
             in
             that
             kind
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               this
               story
               of
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Bones
               ,
               which
               it
               attributes
               to
            
             Cornelius
             ,
             
               seems
               to
               be
               an
               Error
               crept
               in
               from
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Mistakes
               of
               the
               Pontifical
               attributed
               to
               Pope
            
             Damasus
             (
             who
             lived
             above
             100
             years
             after
             this
             
               Cornelius
               )
               For
               more
               truely
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               this
               Translation
               happen'd
               in
               the
               first
               Age
               a
               little
               after
               their
               Passion
               ;
               for
            
             which
             he
             cites
             St.
             Gregory
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             lived
             long
             after
             both
             the
             other
             Two.
             
          
           
           
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             amongst
             them
             't
             is
             no
             strange
             matter
             for
             a
             Prior
             Author
             to
             suck
             in
             Errors
             from
             a
             latter
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             a
             modern
             Authors
             Testimony
             to
             overthrow
             that
             of
             others
             
               more
               Ancient
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             Authentick
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             (
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             relating
             to
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             or
             much
             nearer
             them
             )
             than
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             mention
             of
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             brings
             into
             my
             mind
             2
             or
             3
             other
             pretended
             Ancient
             Authors
             whom
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             ,
             that
             are
             sometimes
             alledged
             to
             prove
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             at
             ,
             and
             suffering
             in
             Rome
             ,
             viz.
             Clement's
             Constitutions
             and
             Recognitions
             ,
             St.
             Abdias
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Pontifical
             .
             But
             all
             these
             may
             in
             a
             few
             words
             be
             dispatch'd
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             those
             two
             Books
             of
             Clements
             ,
             
             they
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             most
             Learned
             Romanists
             to
             be
             Counterfeit
             ,
             or
             dubious
             ;
             and
             his
             Recognitions
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             is
             otherwise
             call'd
             his
             Itinerary
             ,
             Condemn'd
             by
             Gelasius
             .
             
             St.
             Abdias
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             first
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             by
             one
             
               Wolphgangus
               Zazius
            
             not
             very
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             shews
             it self
             to
             be
             vain
             and
             fictitious
             ;
             Insomuch
             that
             Bellarmin
             *
             saith
             of
             that
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Martial
             (
             called
             the
             Apostle
             of
             
               France
               )
               Citantur
               a
               nobis
               ,
               quamvis
               non
               Ignoremus
               eos
               Libros
               non
               esse
               tantoe
               Auctoritatis
               ut
               in
               iis
               Dogmata
               fundari
               possint
               ;
               They
               are
               Cited
               by
               us
               ,
               tho
               we
               are
               not
               Ignorant
               that
               those
               Books
               are
               not
               of
               such
               Authority
               that
               any
               certain
               opinions
               can
               thereon
               be
               grounded
               .
            
             —
             But
             if
             they
             know
             them
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Authority
             ,
             Why
             do
             they
             Cite
             them
             ?
             
               Causa
               patet
            
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             
               Pontifical
               (
               Liber
               Pontificalis
               in
               Latine
               ,
            
             
             or
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Popes
             )
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Damasus
             (
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ann.
            
             369.
             )
             describing
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             from
             Pope
             Peter
             downwards
             .
             Binius
             affords
             us
             this
             Note
             ,
             That
             Damasus
             did
             not
             write
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             
               patched
               up
            
             [
             Consarcinatus
             est
             ]
             
               by
               divers
               Authors
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             this
             ;
             That
             almost
             in
             every
             Popes
             Life
             ,
             it
             contains
             things
             contradictory
             and
             clashing
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             see
             also
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
               69.
               
               N.
               37.
               
               &
               Anno
               348.
               
               
               N.
            
             16.
             
             And
             
               Possevin
               .
               Apparat.
               sacr
               .
               verb.
            
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             the
             longer
             insisted
             on
             these
             counterfeit
             Ancients
             ,
             because
             the
             Romanists
             frequently
             do
             flourish
             with
             their
             Names
             to
             amuse
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             several
             other
             important
             Controversies
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             by
             these
             few
             Remarks
             ,
             our
             People
             will
             learn
             what
             value
             is
             due
             to
             such
             Authors
             ;
             for
             though
             by
             dint
             of
             Reason
             and
             Authority
             our
             Opponents
             are
             now
             and
             then
             forced
             to
             brand
             these
             witnesses
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             continue
             to
             vouch
             them
             (
             of
             which
             ,
             you
             had
             but
             now
             Bellarmin's
             Confession
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             might
             be
             made
             out
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Instances
             )
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             disingenuity
             ,
             so
             it
             argues
             some
             great
             but
             very
             bad
             .
             Design
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             an
             undoubted
             mark
             of
             an
             ill
             Cause
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             found
             
               Subornation
               ,
               Perjury
            
             or
             Forgery
             ;
             so
             to
             me
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             sign
             ,
             that
             the
             
               whole
               Story
            
             of
             Peter's
             being
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               is
               false
            
             ,
             since
             there
             have
             been
             such
             
               ill
               means
            
             contriv'd
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             made
             use
             of
             to
             support
             and
             recommend
             it
             to
             the
             Worlds
             Credulity
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             with
             a
             very
             remarkable
             Acknowledgment
             from
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             ,
             
             one
             as
             well
             skill'd
             (
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             )
             in
             Antiquity
             as
             ever
             any
             that
             appeared
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             does
             thus
             Ingenuously
             express
             himself
             ,
             
               quod
               vers
               pertines
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               as
               to
               what
               relates
               to
               the
               things
               done
               by
               them
               [
               the
               Apostles
               ]
               after
               they
               were
               once
               separated
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               't
               is
               very
               obscure
               ;
               for
               since
               there
               are
               both
               Actions
               and
               Writings
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Apostles
               found
               to
               be
               supposititious
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               told
               of
               them
               by
               true
               and
               sincere
               Writers
               ,
               the
               same
               does
               not
               all
               remain
               intire
               and
               uncorrupted
               ,
               it
               will
               plainly
               make
               one
               despair
               of
               ever
               obtaining
               any
               truth
               and
               certainty
               therein
               .
            
             If
             this
             most
             Learned
             Antiquary
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             found
             it
             so
             difficult
             and
             hopeless
             a
             Task
             to
             retreive
             any
             certainty
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Acts
             or
             Writings
             (
             further
             than
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             conceive
             he
             would
             be
             understood
             )
             
             from
             the
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             confused
             ,
             supposititious
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             we
             ought
             sure
             at
             least
             to
             suspend
             our
             opinions
             touching
             Peter's
             
               being
               at
            
             Rome
             and
             Bishop
             there
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             the
             minute
             Circumstances
             ,
             is
             so
             confidently
             affirmed
             by
             
               less
               Learned
               Writers
            
             on
             such
             supposed
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               improbability
               of
               Peter's
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               argned
               from
               the
               Incoherences
               of
               their
               Testimonies
               who
               write
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             gone
             through
             the
             proofs
             offered
             for
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Peter
             was
             at
             Rome
             and
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             we
             now
             proceed
             to
             some
             Considerations
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             do
             not
             evince
             the
             contrary
             to
             every
             impartial
             mans
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             must
             yet
             at
             least
             be
             acknowledged
             of
             
               such
               weight
            
             as
             may
             justly
             render
             the
             Negative
             probable
             to
             the
             highest
             Degree
             .
             All
             which
             I
             shall
             reduce
             to
             two
             Heads
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Incoherences
             of
             the
             Story
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             unlikelihood
             from
             the
             account
             given
             of
             Peter
             in
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             be
             reminded
             ,
             that
             the
             business
             of
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             depends
             wholly
             on
             
               Humane
               Testimony
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             Text
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Babylon
             
               saluteth
               you
            
             ,
             produced
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Story
             ;
             and
             how
             impertinently
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             gross
             wresting
             ,
             we
             have
             shewn
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             more
             invalidates
             Humane
             Evidence
             than
             Disagreement
             ;
             for
             as
             Truth
             is
             always
             uniform
             ,
             so
             falshood
             being
             various
             is
             frequentyl
             attended
             with
             Repugnancies
             and
             Contradictions
             .
             In
             the
             story
             of
             Susanna
             (
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             regards
             as
             Canonical
             )
             the
             two
             Elders
             were
             by
             one
             variant
             Circumstance
             
             convict
             of
             Perjury
             ;
             and
             the
             falshood
             of
             those
             that
             appeared
             against
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             is
             remark'd
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             this
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Witnesses
               agreed
               not
               together
               ,
            
             Mark
             14.
             56.
             
             Now
             therefore
             let
             us
             examine
             separately
             the
             Witnesses
             in
             the
             Case
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Question
             .
             
               When
               did
            
             Peter
             
               come
               to
            
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             At
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             saith
             Orosins
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             6.
             
             In
             the
             2d
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             in
             the
             3d
             saith
             Onuphrius
             ;
             no
             ,
             crys
             
               Fasciculus
               Temporum
            
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             4th
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
             and
             so
             says
             Nauclerus
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             upon
             my
             word
             ,
             says
             
               Paschasius
               de
               vit
               .
               sanct
            
             .
             it
             was
             in
             the
             14th
             year
             of
             Claudius's
             Reign
             —
             But
             as
             the
             aged
             Lady
             could
             see
             the
             Needle
             but
             not
             the
             Barn
             ;
             so
             tho
             they
             are
             no
             surer
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             they
             are
             exact
             
               as
               to
               the
               Day
            
             ,
             it
             was
             precisely
             the
             18th
             Day
             of
             January
             ;
             this
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Pope
               Paul
            
             the
             4th
             ,
             as
             long
             ago
             (
             forsooth
             )
             as
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             1557.
             thought
             fit
             to
             appoint
             that
             Day
             to
             be
             kept
             Festival
             on
             that
             occasion
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             you
             may
             see
             it
             set
             down
             in
             the
             
               Calendarium
               Catholicum
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Question
             .
             
               How
               long
               did
            
             Peter
             
               continue
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ?
             Answ
             .
             27
             Years
             saith
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             29
             saith
             Venerable
             Bede
             ,
             25
             Years
             7
             Months
             and
             8
             Days
             says
             
               Fasciculus
               Temporum
            
             ,
             just
             25
             Years
             2
             Months
             and
             3
             Days
             ,
             says
             the
             Pontifical
             pretended
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Infallible
             Pope
             
               Damasus
               .
            
             —
             But
             heark
             ye
             Friend
             !
             if
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             the
             18th
             of
             January
             ,
             and
             continued
             Bishop
             thereof
             25
             Years
             2
             Months
             and
             3
             Days
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             on
             the
             22th
             of
             March
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             does
             the
             Church
             Celebrate
             his
             Martyrdom
             on
             the
             29th
             of
             June
             —
             Ay
             ,
             but
             Damasus
             is
             mistaken
             (
             saith
             Binius
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             
               Barnious
               )
               Peter
            
             did
             not
             hold
             the
             Chair
             twenty
             five
             Years
             ,
             two
             Months
             ,
             and
             three
             Days
             ,
             it
             was
             exactly
             twenty
             four
             Years
             ,
             five
             Months
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Days
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             might
             be
             Martyred
             on
             the
             29th
             of
             June
             —
             Very
             good
             !
             this
             indeed
             avoids
             one
             
             Inconveniency
             ,
             but
             it
             dashes
             upon
             another
             —
             For
             if
             he
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             on
             the
             29th
             of
             June
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             not
             dye
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             Year
             of
             Nero
             ;
             but
             almost
             all
             Writers
             of
             the
             story
             attest
             that
             he
             dyed
             in
             the
             14th
             Year
             of
             Nero
             :
             Now
             the
             14th
             Year
             of
             Nero
             began
             the
             13th
             of
             October
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             10th
             of
             June
             following
             Nero
             being
             declared
             
               a
               publick
               Enemy
            
             kill'd
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Peter
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             (
             according
             to
             the
             former
             Opinion
             )
             on
             the
             22th
             of
             March
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             in
             Nero's
             14th
             Year
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             on
             the
             29th
             of
             June
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             in
             his
             13th
             or
             some
             other
             foregoing
             Year
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             your
             Evidence
             ,
             or
             else
             after
             Nero's
             Death
             ,
             which
             likewise
             will
             utterly
             marr
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             whole
             story
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             ever
             talk'd
             of
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             affirm'd
             that
             he
             suffer'd
             there
             under
             Nero.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Question
             .
             In
             
               what
               Year
            
             after
             our
             Lords
             Passion
             was
             Peter
             Martyr'd
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             was
             in
             the
             38th
             Year
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             says
             the
             Pontifical
             ;
             the
             37th
             says
             Nicephorus
             ;
             no
             ,
             crys
             Binnius
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             35th
             Year
             after
             the
             Passion
             ,
             
               An.
               Chr.
            
             69.
             
             And
             yet
             Onuphrius
             is
             confident
             it
             was
             exactly
             34
             Years
             3
             Months
             and
             4
             Days
             after
             our
             Lords
             Passion
             ,
             the
             29th
             of
             
               June
               ,
               An.
               Dom.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Question
             .
             Were
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             
               put
               to
               Death
            
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             says
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             Year
             tho
             ,
             say
             Prudentius
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             —
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             it
             was
             ,
             says
             Binnius
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Day
             of
             the
             Month
             indeed
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             same
             Year
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             if
             one
             out-liv'd
             the
             other
             at
             least
             a
             year
             ,
             since
             Paul
             seems
             likest
             to
             be
             the
             survivor
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
             was
             much
             the
             
               elder
               man
            
             (
             for
             he
             was
             Marryed
             when
             first
             call'd
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             whereas
             Paul
             at
             the
             stoning
             of
             Stephen
             is
             expresly
             said
             *
             to
             be
             a
             
               young
               man
            
             )
             so
             also
             if
             he
             were
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Soveraign
             Head
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             was
             on
             that
             account
             likest
             to
             incur
             the
             fury
             of
             Nero.
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Paul
             did
             (
             as
             he
             might
             for
             what
             appears
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             outlive
             Peter
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             he
             have
             been
             as
             fit
             to
             succeed
             as
             another
             ?
             Would
             it
             it
             not
             be
             very
             hard
             ,
             that
             Paul
             who
             avow'd
             himself
             not
             inferior
             
               to
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             should
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             be
             made
             Subject
             to
             a
             Linus
             ,
             a
             Cletus
             ,
             or
             a
             Clement
             ?
             Or
             suppose
             he
             was
             put
             to
             Death
             before
             or
             with
             Peter
             ,
             yet
             if
             Peter
             did
             as
             they
             say
             constitute
             a
             Supream
             Pastor
             over
             the
             Universal
             Church
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             not
             have
             committed
             that
             Charge
             to
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             especially
             since
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             seem
             agreed
             ,
             That
             St.
             John
             (
             who
             is
             honoured
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               the
               Beloved
               Disciple
            
             )
             did
             survive
             for
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             become
             inferiour
             to
             some
             one
             that
             was
             no
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             only
             Prudentius
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Paul
             suffered
             a
             Day
             after
             Peter
             ,
             but
             Abdias
             (
             one
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             Worthy
             Authors
             )
             avers
             it
             was
             two
             years
             after
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             the
             same
             Abdias
             relates
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             Crucifying
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             remained
             in
             his
             free
             Custody
             at
             Rome
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             28th
             of
             the
             Acts
             (
             which
             was
             as
             St.
             Hierom
             witnesseth
             in
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             year
             of
             Nero
             )
             then
             it
             must
             be
             ten
             years
             betwixt
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             by
             all
             Writers
             acknowledged
             ,
             That
             Paul
             suffered
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             14th
             year
             of
             Nero.
             
          
           
             Vspergensis
             saith
             these
             Apostles
             were
             both
             Executed
             in
             
               one
               Year
            
             ,
             but
             he
             noteth
             not
             that
             they
             dyed
             in
             
               one
               Day
               ;
               Sabellicus
            
             saith
             ,
             both
             in
             one
             Year
             and
             one
             Day
             ;
             some
             say
             ,
             as
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             they
             dyed
             together
             both
             in
             
               one
               Place
            
             ;
             but
             Dionysius
             seems
             to
             say
             otherwise
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             the
             one
             bad
             the
             other
             
               farewel
               when
               they
               were
               parted
               asunder
            
             going
             to
             Death
             ;
             most
             Writers
             charge
             Nero
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             both
             their
             Deaths
             ;
             but
             Linus
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Agrippa
               commanded
            
             
             Peter
             
               to
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ▪
            
             (
             which
             must
             be
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               )
               because
               by
               his
               perswasion
               four
               of
               the
               said
            
             Agrippa
             
               's
               Concubines
               refused
               to
               live
               any
               longer
               in
               such
               unchast
               life
               with
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
             
               Question
               .
               —
               But
            
             who
             indeed
             was
             Peter's
             next
             and
             immediate
             Successar
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               Linus
            
             a
             Tuscan
             (
             saith
             Platina
             )
             for
             eleven
             Years
             ,
             three
             Months
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Days
             ;
             who
             was
             succeeded
             by
             Cletus
             a
             Roman
             ,
             for
             twelve
             Years
             ,
             one
             Month
             ,
             and
             eleven
             Days
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             See
             was
             vacant
             twenty
             Days
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             Clement
             a
             Roman
             ,
             who
             held
             it
             nine
             Years
             ,
             two
             Months
             ,
             and
             ten
             Days
             .
             And
             Binius
             saith
             ,
             that
             Linus
             was
             Pope
             but
             eleven
             Years
             ,
             two
             Months
             ,
             and
             twenty
             three
             Days
             ,
             and
             quarrels
             with
             Damasus
             for
             assigning
             to
             Cletus
             twelve
             Years
             ,
             one
             Month
             ,
             and
             eleven
             Days
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             only
             in
             point
             of
             time
             of
             their
             several
             Pontificates
             (
             though
             yet
             a
             Days
             difference
             ,
             where
             so
             great
             an
             exactness
             is
             pretended
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             discredit
             all
             the
             Relation
             )
             but
             there
             is
             as
             much
             Cloud
             and
             Debate
             in
             the
             very
             
               order
               of
               Succession
            
             .
             For
             Tertullian
             ,
             Lib.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             and
             St.
             Hierom
             on
             the
             25th
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             place
             
               Clement
               next
            
             and
             immediately
             after
             St.
             Peter
             .
             And
             Clement
             himself
             (
             if
             you
             hearken
             to
             the
             before-recited
             Epistle
             in
             his
             Name
             to
             St.
             James
             )
             avers
             that
             Peter
             most
             solemnly
             conferred
             
               that
               Dignity
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             nor
             does
             Platina
             ,
             or
             Onuphrius
             forbear
             to
             tell
             us
             the
             Circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             so
             that
             undoubtedly
             according
             to
             these
             Authorities
             he
             was
             the
             next
             Successor
             .
             But
             yet
             
               Optatus
               (
               lib.
               2.
               contr
               .
               Parm.
            
             )
             and
             St.
             
               Augustine
               (
               Epist
            
             .
             165.
             )
             rank
             Linus
             next
             after
             Peter
             ,
             and
             next
             not
             only
             Cletus
             ,
             but
             Anacletus
             ,
             and
             
               after
               all
               these
            
             Clement
             as
             the
             fourth
             (
             or
             if
             you
             will
             include
             St.
             Peter
             the
             fifth
             )
             Iraeneus
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             tells
             us
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             Constituted
             Linus
             the
             first
             (
             then
             Peter
             was
             not
             the
             first
             )
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             That
             Anacletus
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Clemens
             was
             the
             third
             Bishop
             
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               Onuphrius
            
             marshals
             them
             thus
             —
             Linus
             eleven
             Years
             ,
             three
             Months
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Days
             ;
             Clement
             nine
             Years
             ,
             four
             Months
             ,
             and
             twenty
             six
             Days
             ,
             Cletus
             six
             Years
             ,
             five
             Months
             ,
             and
             three
             Days
             .
             And
             (
             after
             seven
             Days
             Vacancy
             )
             Anacletns
             twelve
             Years
             ,
             two
             Months
             ,
             and
             ten
             Days
             ;
             and
             to
             solve
             the
             matter
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             makes
             the
             said
             Linus
             only
             as
             a
             suffragan
             Bishop
             under
             Peter
             ,
             and
             reckons
             the
             said
             eleven
             Years
             ,
             three
             Months
             ,
             and
             three
             Days
             ,
             attributed
             to
             Linus
             to
             be
             in
             Peter's
             Life
             time
             (
             who
             he
             says
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             absent
             from
             Rome
             )
             save
             only
             twenty
             six
             Days
             ,
             which
             he
             survived
             after
             Peter
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             Martyr'd
             ;
             during
             which
             26
             Days
             he
             was
             not
             chief
             Bishop
             neither
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Coadjutor
             to
             Clement
             as
             he
             had
             been
             to
             Peter
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Clement
             was
             the
             immediate
             
               Successor
               in
               chief
            
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             Chair
             for
             nine
             Years
             ,
             four
             Months
             ,
             and
             twenty
             six
             Days
             ,
             and
             then
             and
             not
             before
             came
             Cletus
             ,
             and
             he
             sate
             six
             Years
             ,
             five
             Months
             ,
             and
             three
             Days
             as
             Soveraign
             Bishop
             (
             though
             for
             twenty
             Years
             and
             upwards
             he
             had
             been
             Chorepiscopus
             Suffragan
             Bishop
             or
             Coadjutor
             under
             Peter
             and
             Clement
             )
             whose
             Successor
             was
             Anacletus
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             see
             what
             pains
             this
             Learned
             Man
             is
             at
             to
             render
             the
             story
             Uniform
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             this
             is
             a
             new
             Invention
             ,
             for
             neither
             Platina
             ,
             nor
             the
             Ancients
             mention
             a
             word
             of
             suffraganship
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             but
             make
             Linus
             as
             
               substantial
               a
               Pope
            
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             so
             it
             agrees
             not
             with
             that
             account
             that
             Bellarmin
             gives
             of
             that
             matter
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Peter
             indeed
             left
             the
             Episcopal
             See
             to
             Clement
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             Clement
             out
             of
             Humility
             refused
             to
             sit
             therein
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             lived
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Peter's
             Coadjutors
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ;
             and
             so
             actually
             Linus
             succeeded
             
               Peter
               ,
               Cletus
            
             to
             Linus
             ,
             and
             Clement
             to
             Cletus
             ,
             tho
             some
             Authors
             ,
             because
             Clement
             was
             appointed
             Successour
             ,
             name
             him
             first
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
             That
             as
             the
             other
             was
             but
             the
             surmise
             
             of
             Onuphrius
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             but
             the
             
               Nude
               Averment
            
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             in
             it self
             improbable
             ;
             for
             if
             Peter
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             Elect
             Clement
             ,
             then
             Clement
             could
             have
             no
             just
             Cause
             to
             reject
             the
             Office
             imposed
             .
             If
             Peter
             were
             appointed
             by
             our
             Lord
             to
             Govern
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             no
             doubt
             he
             was
             fit
             and
             enabled
             to
             
               discharge
               that
               Office
            
             ;
             And
             what
             need
             he
             then
             have
             
               two
               Coadjutors
            
             to
             Rule
             the
             particular
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ?
             Or
             why
             would
             he
             take
             upon
             himself
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             so
             often
             to
             be
             absent
             ,
             and
             thereby
             give
             a
             dangerous
             Precedent
             of
             NON-RESIDENCY
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             Delegates
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             must
             have
             help
             ,
             would
             not
             Paul
             (
             at
             least
             after
             he
             came
             to
             Rome
             )
             have
             been
             as
             good
             a
             Coadjutor
             as
             either
             Linus
             or
             Cletus
             ?
             Again
             ,
             If
             Peter
             thought
             Clement
             most
             worthy
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             why
             was
             he
             not
             Constituted
             at
             least
             an
             equal
             
               Suffragan
               Bishop
            
             with
             the
             other
             two
             before
             ?
             If
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             had
             been
             worthy
             of
             that
             Honour
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             shewn
             their
             humility
             no
             less
             in
             Reverencing
             St.
             Peter's
             
               last
               Will
            
             and
             Ordinance
             ,
             than
             Clement
             did
             his
             in
             urging
             Peter's
             
               Antecedent
               Fact
            
             of
             admitting
             those
             two
             his
             Assistants
             ;
             Or
             why
             did
             not
             Clement
             declare
             such
             his
             Humility
             whilst
             Peter
             was
             alive
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             Constituted
             and
             Consecrated
             another
             Successor
             ?
             Or
             why
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             St.
             James
             does
             he
             not
             take
             notice
             how
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             score
             he
             had
             declined
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             Peter
             so
             formally
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             ?
             Or
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             If
             Peter
             did
             so
             solemnly
             invest
             Clement
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Institute
             him
             his
             Successor
             by
             imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             sit
             down
             (
             in
             spight
             of
             his
             Modesty
             )
             in
             his
             own
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             Peter's
             Death
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             did
             hold
             and
             actually
             Exercise
             the
             same
             successively
             for
             above
             twenty
             Years
             ,
             does
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             
             That
             the
             two
             first
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             next
             after
             St.
             Peter
             were
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             due
             Call
             or
             Title
             ,
             but
             guilty
             of
             Vsurpation
             ;
             from
             which
             no
             pretence
             of
             Clement's
             Humility
             can
             excuse
             them
             ?
             For
             who
             Ordain'd
             them
             ?
             Or
             how
             could
             they
             duely
             become
             capable
             of
             that
             Dignity
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               Sixth
               Question
            
             ,
             
             Was
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ,
             Seven
             years
             ,
             says
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             and
             so
             says
             Platina
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             common
             Vogue
             of
             those
             that
             mention
             his
             being
             at
             Rome
             :
             But
             ,
             No
             ,
             says
             Onuphrius
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             warm
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             
               Ad
               Initium
               secundi
               Anni
               Imperii
               Claudii
               Petrum
               Judaea
               nunquam
               Excessisse
               ex
               Actis
               Apostolorum
               &
               Paeuli
               Epistola
               ad
               Galatas
               —
               Apertissime
               constat
               ;
               idem
               in
               Chronico
               refert
               Eusebius
               ,
               &
               ego
               alibi
               multis
               Rationibus
               probavi
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               That
               Peter
               never
               stirr'd
               out
               of
               Judea
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               is
               most
               certain
               and
               evident
               from
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Pauls
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               :
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               Chronicon
               asserts
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               I
               (
               says
               he
               )
               have
               proved
               it
               elsewhere
               by
               many
               Reasons
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               second
               year
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               all
               the
               Authors
               that
               mention
               Peters
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               affirm
               he
               arrived
               there
               ;
               How
               then
               could
               he
               before
               that
               have
               sat
               seven
               years
               as
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ?
               But
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               most
               Antient
               Authors
               ,
               I
            
             (
             says
             the
             said
             
               Onuphrius
               )
               have
               settled
               the
               Business
               thus
               —
            
             
               That
               in
               the
               Tenth
               year
               after
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               
               (
               which
               was
               still
               the
               Second
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               tho'
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               it
               )
               St.
               Peter
               after
               his
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Prison
               ,
               having
               spent
               a
               year
               in
               Preaching
               along
               the
               several
               Countreys
               in
               his
               Journey
               towards
               Rome
               ,
               did
               Arrive
               
               at
               that
               City
               on
               the
               Eighteenth
               of
               January
               :
               From
               whence
               to
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               was
               about
               Twenty-five
               years
               .
               But
               four
               years
               after
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Seventh
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               the
               Jews
               being
               banish'd
               by
               an
               Edict
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Returned
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               whom
               he
               fled
               out
               of
               Judea
               ,
               being
               now
               dead
               :
               There
               he
               was
               present
               at
               the
               Apostolical
               Council
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ;
               from
               whence
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Apostle
               James
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               there
               remained
               seven
               years
               ,
               until
               the
               death
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               Nero
               ,
               when
               with
               Mark
               the
               Evangelist
               he
               Return'd
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Re-Establish'd
               the
               decaying
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               appointed
               Linus
               and
               Cletus
               his
               Suffragan-Bishops
               or
               Delegates
               ,
               and
               Admonish'd
               Mark
               to
               write
               his
               Gospel
               :
               After
               which
               ,
               he
               Travell'd
               almost
               throughout
               all
               Europe
               ,
               and
               Returning
               to
               Rome
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               when
               Nero
               was
               worrying
               the
               Christians
               as
               Authors
               of
               the
               great
               Conflagration
               that
               happened
               there
               in
               the
               last
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               Chosen
               Clement
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               was
               Crucify'd
               the
               29th
               of
               June
               ;
               Twenty-four
               years
               ,
               five
               months
               ,
               and
               twelve
               days
               after
               he
               first
               came
               to
               that
               City
               under
               Claudius
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Account
             Onuphrius
             says
             he
             has
             gathered
             out
             of
             abundance
             of
             most
             
               Ancient
               Authors
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             cites
             ;
             not
             that
             any
             one
             Mortal
             ,
             Ancient
             or
             Modern
             ,
             before
             himself
             ,
             ever
             wrote
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             supposeth
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Expedient
             to
             Reconcile
             their
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             Yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             Bellarmine
             is
             so
             far
             from
             Allowing
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             with
             great
             pains
             he
             undertakes
             to
             Refute
             it
             ;
             and
             maintains
             ,
             
               That
               Peter
               did
               not
               remain
               
               full
               five
               years
               after
               our
               Lords
               Ascension
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               before
               he
               went
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Bishop
               near
               Seven
               Years
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               and
               not
               before
               )
               went
               to
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             here
             to
             Umpire
             the
             Case
             between
             these
             two
             Eminent
             Authors
             ;
             But
             in
             another
             Chapter
             may
             possibly
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             one
             ,
             but
             both
             of
             them
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ;
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             by
             this
             brief
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             particular
             of
             the
             story
             clear
             or
             certain
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             every
             where
             thwart
             and
             trip
             up
             each
             others
             Heels
             ,
             and
             how
             hard
             their
             most
             Learned
             Advocates
             are
             forc'd
             to
             labour
             colourably
             to
             Reconcile
             them
             ,
             yet
             can
             by
             no
             means
             agree
             in
             their
             Inventions
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             collect
             what
             Judgment
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             the
             whole
             Story
             :
             For
             't
             is
             no
             Excuse
             to
             say
             that
             their
             Disagreements
             are
             but
             small
             ,
             and
             only
             in
             Circumstances
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             every
             where
             such
             a
             punctual
             Exactness
             pretended
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             years
             ,
             but
             months
             and
             days
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             different
             from
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             't
             is
             methinks
             a
             great
             Argument
             that
             the
             Original
             Testimonies
             were
             all
             forged
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             several
             Authors
             took
             up
             their
             Stories
             on
             Trust
             ,
             and
             themselves
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             Bellarmine
             says
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             difference
             touching
             the
             Time
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             ,
             
             does
             not
             weaken
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             There
             are
             various
             Opinions
             how
             long
             it
             is
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Crucifixion
             ;
             Shall
             we
             therefore
             conclude
             that
             the
             World
             was
             not
             created
             ,
             or
             our
             Saviour
             not
             Crucified
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             Reply
             ,
             
             That
             where
             a
             thing
             it self
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             a
             difference
             of
             that
             kind
             rendred
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             where
             a
             thing
             it self
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             depending
             only
             on
             suspected
             Evidence
             ,
             the
             same
             by
             Contradictory
             Circumstances
             is
             render'd
             much
             more
             uncertain
             and
             improbable
             .
             That
             the
             World
             was
             Created
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             Suffer'd
             ,
             we
             have
             Infallible
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             in
             nothing
             material
             disagree
             ,
             but
             confirm
             each
             others
             Testimony
             :
             Whereas
             here
             is
             no
             sound
             Evidence
             of
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             And
             they
             that
             undertake
             to
             tell
             the
             Fact
             ,
             do
             with
             equal
             Assurance
             and
             pretended
             Punctualness
             relate
             Circumstances
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             Deceivers
             ,
             or
             deceived
             in
             one
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Peter's
             
               Successor
               ,
               the
               Learned
               Cardinal
               says
               ,
            
             That
             tho'
             we
             should
             be
             ignorant
             who
             it
             was
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             not
             for
             that
             cause
             to
             doubt
             but
             some
             body
             did
             succeed
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Answer
             comes
             not
             home
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             
             For
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             so
             much
             who
             did
             Succeed
             ,
             as
             whether
             Peter
             did
             at
             all
             Precede
             in
             the
             particular
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             :
             Now
             because
             the
             same
             Witnesses
             that
             tell
             us
             of
             Peter's
             Preceding
             ,
             do
             also
             testifie
             of
             his
             Successors
             ,
             if
             one
             part
             of
             their
             Testimony
             be
             infirm
             ,
             the
             whole
             is
             weakened
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             the
             Antients
             thwart
             and
             interfere
             with
             
               each
               other
            
             in
             this
             Story
             of
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             so
             Baronius
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             industrious
             Modern
             Advocates
             for
             it
             ,
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             *
             ,
             Peter
             died
             
               A.
               C.
            
             69.
             and
             yet
             affirms
             †
             that
             he
             came
             to
             
               Antioch
               A.
               C.
            
             39.
             and
             was
             Bishop
             there
             7
             years
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             25
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             till
             the
             year
             71.
             
             So
             that
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             two
             years
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Account
               given
               of
               Peter
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Roman
               History
               ;
               Whereby
               the
               Common
               Relation
               of
               Peter's
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               first
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               of
               Rome
               ,
               appears
               to
               be
               highly
               Improbable
               ,
               or
               rather
               altogether
               False
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             have
             shewn
             before
             ;
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             is
             further
             confess'd
             by
             Learned
             Romanists
             ;
             
               By
               the
               Scripture
               it
               cannot
               be
               evinc'd
               either
               that
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               ever
               was
               at
            
             Rome
             
               at
               all
            
             ;
             saith
             
               Marsilius
               Patavinus
            
             .
             ()
             And
             then
             considering
             the
             Eclesiastical
             Histories
             that
             affirm
             it
             ,
             he
             does
             it
             after
             such
             a
             fashion
             ,
             as
             plainly
             shew
             he
             believ'd
             them
             not
             .
             Occham
             ,
             that
             Eminent
             Schoolman
             ,
             who
             flourisht
             about
             the
             Year
             1328.
             affirms
             ,
             ()
             
               These
               are
               in
               the
               number
               of
               things
               that
               neither
               are
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               manifestly
               proved
               by
               it
               alone
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             Peter
             
               was
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               That
               he
               remov'd
               his
               See
               from
            
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             succeed
             Peter
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               hath
               the
               Primacy
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               As
               likewise
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               he
            
             [
             Peter
             ]
             
               govern'd
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               nor
               any
               thing
               touching
               the
               Papacy
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Consideration
             alone
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             should
             be
             enough
             to
             perswade
             any
             man
             from
             Entertaining
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Inferences
             that
             meerly
             depend
             thereon
             ,
             as
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             Especially
             if
             we
             further
             remarque
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             only
             silent
             as
             to
             
             Peter's
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             but
             yeilds
             not
             a
             sew
             shrew'd
             and
             pressing
             Indications
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             Which
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Chapter
             briefly
             to
             summ
             up
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             same
             will
             not
             so
             clearly
             appear
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             without
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             Roman
             History
             ;
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             Reader
             ,
             first
             set
             down
             a
             short
             Chronology
             (
             out
             of
             
               S●●tonius
               ,
               Dio
            
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Historians
             of
             those
             times
             )
             of
             the
             Reigns
             of
             those
             Emperours
             ,
             whom
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             mention
             ;
             And
             also
             of
             the
             Years
             after
             our
             Lords
             Passion
             and
             St.
             Paul's
             Conversion
             ,
             answering
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             will
             render
             the
             whole
             dispute
             very
             conspicuous
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             in
             the
             Forty
             Second
             Year
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             reigned
             in
             all
             Fifty
             Six
             Years
             ,
             and
             Dyed
             the
             Nineteenth
             of
             August
             .
          
           
             Tiberius
             Succeeding
             ,
             Raign'd
             Twenty
             Two
             Years
             ,
             Six
             Months
             ,
             and
             Twenty
             Six
             Days
             ,
             Dying
             the
             Sixteenth
             of
             March.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Fifteenth
             Year
             of
             this
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Christ
            
             began
             to
             be
             about
             Thirty
             Years
             of
             his
             Age.
             (
             Luke
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             
             Compared
             with
             Verse
             3.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             probably
             understand
             ,
             was
             then
             in
             his
             Thirtieth
             Year
             Current
             ,
             for
             whereas
             Tiberius's
             Fifteenth
             Year
             began
             the
             Nineteenth
             of
             Christ's
             Thirtieth
             Year
             began
             (
             according
             to
             our
             common
             Reckoning
             )
             the
             Twenty-fifth
             of
             December
             following
             ;
             And
             so
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Tiberius's
             Reign
             ,
             he
             had
             near
             compleated
             ,
             but
             not
             fully
             ,
             his
             Fifteenth
             year
             :
             Now
             deduct
             Fourteen
             years
             compleat
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fifty-six
             years
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             
             there
             remains
             Forty-two
             .
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             take
             our
             Lord
             to
             have
             been
             Born
             in
             the
             Forty-second
             year
             current
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             19th
             year
             of
             this
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             34th
             current
             of
             our
             Lords
             Age
             ,
             He
             was
             crucified
             in
             the
             month
             of
             March.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             some
             place
             our
             Saviours
             Crucifixion
             in
             the
             33th
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             :
             And
             Alstedius
             is
             very
             positive
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             35th
             .
             But
             I
             follow
             the
             middle
             and
             more
             common
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             several
             Passovers
             after
             his
             Baptism
             will
             justify
             .
          
           
             
               The
               20th
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               began
               in
               August
            
             
               The
               35th
               of
               Christs
               Birth
               in
               December
               
                 
                   following
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             in
             March
             after
             (
             that
             is
             
               Anno.
               Dom.
            
             35.
             and
             of
             Tiberius
             the
             20th
             )
             was
             compleated
             the
             first
             year
             after
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             began
             .
          
           
             In
             
               August
               ,
               Anno
               Chr.
            
             35.
             began
             the
             21th
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             in
             December
             following
             ,
             but
             still
             in
             the
             second
             year
             after
             the
             Passion
             ,
             began
             the
             36th
             year
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             exact
             time
             when
             Paul
             was
             Converted
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             mention
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             generally
             taken
             to
             be
             in
             the
             2d
             year
             after
             the
             Passion
             ,
             on
             the
             25th
             of
             January
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             can
             scarce
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             in
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             nothing
             likely
             all
             those
             Transactions
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             Eight
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             as
             between
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             should
             be
             accomplished
             in
             seven
             or
             eight
             months
             space
             .
             But
             if
             we
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             then
             since
             the
             particular
             day
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             25th
             of
             January
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             five
             months
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             21th
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             one
             month
             after
             the
             Commencement
             of
             the
             36th
             year
             of
             our
             Lords
             Nativity
             ;
             
             and
             tho'
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             yet
             within
             two
             months
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             year
             from
             the
             Passion
             .
             We
             may
             for
             avoiding
             Confusion
             ,
             taking
             the
             Denomination
             from
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             make
             the
             first
             year
             Current
             of
             Paul's
             Conversion
             ,
             to
             Answer
             to
             the
             36th
             year
             Current
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             the
             21th
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             the
             3d
             after
             the
             Passion
             (
             always
             remembring
             their
             differing
             Commencements
             .
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Account
             will
             stand
             as
             in
             the
             Table
             following
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Year
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Year
                   of
                   Tiberius
                   .
                
                 
                   Year
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 
                   Year
                   of
                   Paul's
                   Conversion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   0.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   0.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             year
             Peter
             met
             with
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             at
             Samaria
             ,
             according
             to
             Baronius
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             22th
             year
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             ended
             in
             Aug.
             37.
             but
             he
             lived
             till
             the
             16th
             of
             March
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             38th
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             the
             4th
             year
             of
             his
             Passion
             being
             very
             near
             compleat
             ,
             and
             almost
             two
             months
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             year
             of
             Paul's
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             Caligula
             began
             to
             Reign
             the
             17th
             of
             
               March
               ,
               Anno
               Chr.
            
             38.
             and
             the
             same
             month
             began
             the
             fifth
             year
             from
             the
             Passion
             .
             He
             Reigned
             three
             years
             ,
             ten
             months
             ,
             and
             eight
             days
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Caligula
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Paul's
                   Conv.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   4
                
              
            
          
           
             Baronius
             says
             Peter
             now
             founded
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   6
                
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             third
             year
             of
             Caligula
             (
             and
             7th
             after
             the
             Passion
             )
             ended
             
               March
               ,
               Ao.
            
             41.
             but
             he
             Reigned
             afterwards
             ten
             months
             and
             eight
             days
             ;
             so
             he
             died
             the
             24th
             of
             January
             ,
             in
             the
             42th
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eighth
             year
             current
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             Claudius
             Reigned
             13
             years
             ,
             eight
             months
             ,
             and
             18
             days
             ,
             beginning
             the
             24th
             of
             
               Jan
               ,
               A.
               C.
            
             42.
             
             The
             very
             next
             day
             began
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             in
             March
             following
             began
             the
             ninth
             after
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Christe
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Claudius
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Pauls
                   Conv.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             year
             Peter
             is
             supposed
             to
             become
             Bp.
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
                 dies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             50th
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ninth
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             banish'd
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Orosius
             testifies
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             grants
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   53
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             13th
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ended
             
               Jan.
               24.
               
               A.
               C.
            
             55.
             but
             he
             lived
             afterwards
             eight
             months
             and
             18
             days
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             died
             Octob.
             13.
             55.
             in
             the
             22th
             year
             after
             Christs
             Passion
             ,
             and
             20th
             of
             Paul's
             .
             Conversion
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             began
             Nero
             to
             Reign
             ,
             for
             thirteen
             years
             ,
             seven
             months
             ,
             and
             28
             days
             ,
             his
             first
             ,
             ending
             the
             14th
             of
             
               October
               ,
               Anno
               Chr.
            
             56.
             in
             the
             23th
             year
             after
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             21th
             of
             Paul's
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Chr.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   Nero
                   ,
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Pauls
                   Conv.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   61
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   65
                
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   32.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   33.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             died
             this
             year
             ,
             according
             to
             Baronius
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   14
                   part
                
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   34.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             Nero's
             13th
             year
             ended
             Octob.
             14.
             68.
             but
             he
             reigned
             longer
             seven
             months
             and
             28
             days
             :
             So
             that
             he
             ridded
             the
             World
             of
             himself
             the
             10th
             of
             
               June
               ,
               Ann.
               Chr.
            
             69.
             in
             the
             36th
             year
             after
             our
             Lords
             Passion
             ,
             and
             34th
             current
             of
             Paul's
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             most
             common
             Story
             of
             our
             Modern
             Romanists
             is
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             went
             to
             Rome
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             10th
             after
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             continuing
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             25
             years
             ,
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             14th
             year
             of
             Nero.
             
          
           
             It
             remains
             therefore
             that
             we
             weigh
             such
             their
             Pretensions
             :
             And
             as
             we
             have
             found
             them
             too
             light
             and
             void
             of
             Proof
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             so
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             Account
             given
             of
             St.
             Peter
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               
               Apostles
            
             and
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
            
             ,
             and
             other
             passages
             of
             infallible
             Writ
             ,
             it
             will
             perhaps
             satisfactorily
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Peter
             was
             not
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             said
             second
             Year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             Nor
             Bishop
             there
             25
             Years
             :
             But
             that
             indeed
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             there
             at
             all
             either
             before
             or
             after
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             (
             nor
             if
             it
             were
             would
             it
             serve
             their
             turn
             )
             that
             Peter
             was
             ever
             at
             Rome
             before
             Christs
             Crucifixion
             ,
             but
             spent
             his
             time
             in
             or
             about
             Judea
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             Vocation
             of
             a
             Fisherman
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Disciples
             attending
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             look
             for
             him
             at
             Rome
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Nero
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             affirm
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             under
             that
             Tyrant
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             only
             Thirty
             Six
             Years
             to
             account
             for
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             Passion
             to
             the
             End
             of
             Nero
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             of
             Our
             Lord
             34.
             to
             the
             Year
             70.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Year
             after
             the
             Lords
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             
             't
             is
             undeniable
             that
             Peter
             was
             in
             or
             about
             Judea
             ,
             first
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             on
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             beholding
             our
             Saviours
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             then
             return'd
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             expecting
             the
             Promised
             Comforter
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             descended
             upon
             them
             ,
             made
             that
             excellent
             Sermon
             ,
             whereby
             Three
             Thousand
             Souls
             were
             Converted
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             
             Healed
             the
             Lame
             man
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             Imprisoned
             ,
             Act
             4.
             
             He
             dreadfully
             Punishes
             the
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Lies
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             and
             wrought
             many
             other
             Miracles
             till
             he
             was
             again
             Imprisoned
             ,
             and
             delivered
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             5.
             
             He
             was
             also
             at
             Jerusalem
             at
             the
             choice
             of
             
               Deacons
               ,
               Acts
            
             6.
             
             And
             if
             his
             journey
             when
             sent
             with
             John
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             be
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             these
             Two
             Years
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             V
             25.
             that
             he
             return'd
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             37.
             
             (
             which
             was
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             Passion
             )
             Pilate
             (
             as
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               L.
               2.
               
               C.
            
             2.
             and
             Vspergensis
             testify
             )
             Wrote
             his
             Letter
             to
             Tiberius
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Divine
             Miracles
             ,
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             whereupon
             that
             Emperour
             was
             willing
             to
             have
             Christ
             admitted
             amongst
             the
             Gods
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             was
             opposed
             by
             the
             Senate
             ;
             Now
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             Preaching
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             either
             the
             year
             before
             or
             that
             time
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             have
             been
             any
             News
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             nor
             would
             Pilates
             Letter
             have
             prevail'd
             so
             much
             with
             him
             touching
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             especially
             the
             Miracles
             which
             Peter
             would
             (
             for
             Confirming
             of
             the
             Faith
             )
             have
             done
             there
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Subsequent
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             That
             Peter
             was
             all
             this
             time
             in
             or
             near
             Jury
             .
          
           
             Paul
             being
             Converted
             in
             the
             Second
             Year
             after
             Christ's
             Ascension
             (
             as
             't
             is
             commonly
             agreed
             ,
             
             and
             near
             the
             end
             of
             it
             as
             we
             have
             shew'd
             )
             in
             his
             Journey
             to
             
               Damascus
               ,
               Acts.
            
             9.
             did
             there
             immediately
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             in
             the
             bordering
             Country
             of
             Arabia
             for
             three
             Years
             time
             ,
             Gal
             1.
             16.
             
             And
             upon
             his
             return
             to
             
               Damascus
               ,
               V
            
             17
             and
             danger
             of
             being
             taken
             ,
             escapes
             by
             a
             Basket
             out
             of
             a
             Window
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             24.
             and
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
             And
             then
             goes
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             see
             Peter
             (
             the
             Phrase
             intimates
             as
             if
             that
             were
             his
             known
             usual
             place
             of
             Residence
             )
             and
             found
             him
             there
             accordingly
             ;
             And
             having
             staid
             with
             him
             15
             days
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             18.
             went
             away
             for
             
               Tarsus
               ,
               Acts
            
             ,
             9.
             31.
             this
             must
             be
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Year
             of
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               after
               three
               Years
            
             )
             and
             consequently
             in
             the
             Sixth
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
           
             After
             this
             visit
             of
             Pauls
             ,
             
             and
             his
             being
             sent
             to
             Tarsus
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             31
             ,
             32.
             that
             the
             Churches
             had
             rest
             throughout
             all
             Judea
             ,
             and
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             Samaria
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Peter
               passed
               throughout
               all
               those
               quarters
               .
            
             How
             many
             Years
             he
             spent
             in
             Preaching
             to
             those
             Countries
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ;
             But
             that
             (
             amongst
             the
             rest
             )
             he
             came
             to
             Lydda
             ,
             where
             healing
             Eneas
             that
             had
             been
             Bedrid
             Eight
             Years
             ,
             the
             same
             of
             that
             Miracle
             drew
             thither
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Lydda
             and
             Saron
             ,
             who
             by
             Peters
             Preaching
             were
             all
             Converted
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             argues
             he
             bestowed
             some
             considerable
             time
             there
             .
             Thence
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             Joppa
             ,
             raised
             dead
             Dorcas
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             tarried
             there
             
               many
               days
            
             :
             Some
             days
             he
             staid
             with
             Cornelius
             ;
             And
             after
             all
             returning
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Circumcised
             seem'd
             scandaliz'd
             at
             his
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whom
             he
             satisfies
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             2.
             and
             continues
             there
             until
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             by
             Herod
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             miraculously
             delivered
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             
             Which
             Chapter
             no
             man
             can
             read
             (
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             last
             Verse
             of
             the
             Chapter
             foregoing
             )
             but
             he
             must
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             the
             intent
             of
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             the
             Inspired
             Penman
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             this
             Imprisonment
             of
             Peter
             and
             death
             of
             Herod
             were
             both
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             very
             suddenly
             after
             the
             former
             :
             For
             Chap.
             11.
             30.
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul's
             being
             sent
             up
             with
             Contributions
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             then
             immediately
             proceeds
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             to
             relate
             the
             killing
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             this
             Imprisonment
             and
             deliverance
             of
             Peter
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             forth
             with
             subjoyns
             ,
             
               That
               Herod
               having
               in
               vain
               sought
               for
               him
               ,
               went
               down
               to
               Caesarea
               ,
            
             where
             assuming
             
               Divine
               Honours
            
             ,
             he
             was
             eaten
             of
             Worms
             and
             died
             ;
             and
             then
             adds
             ,
             —
             
               But
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               grew
               and
               multiplied
               ;
               And
               Barnabas
               and
               Saul
               returned
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               fulfilled
               their
               
               Ministry
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Peter
             therefore
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             time
             that
             King
             Herod
             died
             .
          
           
             But
             Herod
             died
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             12th
             after
             the
             Passion
             ;
             which
             I
             thus
             prove
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Josephus
             ()
             testifies
             that
             this
             Herod
             (
             whom
             he
             calls
             Agrippa
             )
             obtain'd
             not
             leave
             to
             go
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Jewry
             till
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Caligula
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Author
             *
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Herod
             died
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             Therefore
             since
             Caligula
             Reigned
             in
             all
             not
             full
             four
             years
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             Herod
             could
             not
             dye
             before
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             who
             was
             Caligula's
             Successor
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             further
             confirm'd
             by
             that
             Passage
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Tyrians
               and
               Sidonians
            
             (
             against
             whom
             this
             Herod
             had
             conceiv'd
             a
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             to
             chastize
             whom
             he
             went
             down
             to
             Caesaria
             presently
             after
             Peter's
             deliverance
             )
             
               made
               Friends
               to
               obtain
               Peace
               of
               him
               ;
               because
            
             (
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             Vers
             .
             20.
             )
             
               their
               Countrey
               was
               nourish'd
               by
               the
               Kings
            
             ;
             signifying
             that
             during
             the
             Famine
             then
             raging
             ,
             they
             had
             Provisions
             from
             thence
             :
             Which
             Dearth
             or
             Famine
             was
             that
             which
             Agabus
             the
             Prophet
             had
             some
             time
             before
             prophesied
             of
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             of
             which
             't
             is
             generally
             said
             ,
             
               Acts
               11.
               28.
               
               That
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Claudius
            
             ;
             but
             as
             other
             Authors
             ,
             (
             particularly
             Vspergensis
             )
             have
             noted
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             conceive
             it
             very
             plain
             and
             certain
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             constantly
             in
             and
             about
             Judea
             till
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             12th
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             45th
             of
             our
             Lords
             Nativity
             )
             which
             not
             only
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             his
             seven
             years
             Episcopacy
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             Conceit
             of
             his
             Arriving
             at
             
             Rome
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             perfectly
             annuls
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             principal
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             razes
             the
             story
             at
             the
             very
             Foundation
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             might
             well
             enough
             spare
             our
             pains
             in
             searching
             any
             further
             .
             But
             we
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             them
             for
             a
             few
             years
             mistake
             ,
             but
             examine
             quite
             thorough
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             
               full
               measure
               ,
               heaped
               up
               ,
               pressed
               down
               and
               running
               over
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Peter
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             at
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             
             the
             Fifth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             13th
             after
             his
             Passion
             ,
             is
             attested
             by
             Nicephorus
             (
             L.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             21.
             )
             but
             be
             that
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             he
             was
             there
             
               in
               the
               16th
               year
               of
               the
               Passion
               ,
            
             at
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Brethren
             mentioned
             Acts
             15.
             and
             made
             a
             Speech
             there
             ,
             as
             appears
             V.
             7.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             Now
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             Synod
             was
             held
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             viz.
             the
             16th
             year
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             Read
             Galatians
             2.
             1.
             
             
               Then
               Fourteen
               years
               after
               I
               went
               up
               again
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             with
             Barnabas
             ,
             
               and
               took
               with
               me
            
             Titus
             also
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             and
             the
             subsequent
             Context
             ,
             it
             seems
             evident
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Paul
             thereby
             meaneth
             his
             coming
             to
             this
             Councel
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             other
             time
             of
             his
             repairing
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             St.
             Hierom
             understand
             it
             ,
             which
             being
             14
             years
             after
             St.
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             falleth
             out
             to
             be
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             49.
             and
             the
             Eighth
             of
             Claudius
             .
          
           
             I
             forget
             not
             that
             St.
             Hierom
             and
             divers
             others
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             date
             these
             14
             years
             not
             from
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             first
             Journey
             to
             Jerusalem
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             place
             this
             Synod
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             51.
             or
             rather
             as
             they
             should
             say
             52.
             in
             the
             10th
             or
             11th
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             which
             thought
             it
             seems
             to
             favour
             our
             Cause
             ,
             as
             proving
             Peter
             to
             continue
             so
             much
             the
             longer
             at
             Jerusalem
             or
             the
             neighbouring
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ,
             yet
             since
             
             my
             Aim
             in
             these
             Researches
             is
             solely
             the
             discovery
             of
             Truth
             ,
             I
             cannot
             admit
             thereof
             :
             Because
             in
             the
             Ninth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             it
             was
             as
             Orosius
             ()
             witnesseth
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             were
             all
             banisht
             Rome
             ;
             And
             at
             that
             time
             Paul
             was
             at
             Athens
             ,
             as
             Vspergensis
             ()
             writeth
             ;
             and
             it
             appeareth
             likewise
             by
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             ;
             for
             Paul
             departing
             from
             the
             Councel
             after
             a
             tedious
             Journey
             to
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             through
             Cilicia
             and
             many
             other
             Regions
             ,
             came
             to
             Athens
             and
             thence
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             where
             he
             met
             with
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             ,
             who
             (
             sayth
             the
             Text
             )
             were
             lately
             (
             just
             then
             ,
             some
             Versions
             render
             it
             )
             
               Come
               from
            
             Italy
             ,
             because
             Claudius
             
               had
               commanded
               that
               all
               Jews
               should
               depart
               from
               Rome
            
             ;
             Which
             shews
             that
             this
             Council
             must
             be
             held
             some
             considerable
             time
             before
             this
             Decree
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             9th
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             inquired
             where
             Peter
             was
             from
             the
             time
             of
             his
             delivery
             out
             of
             Prison
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             until
             this
             Synod
             in
             the
             Eighth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Gests
             or
             Actions
             of
             St.
             Paul
             (
             after
             Herods
             death
             )
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             described
             ,
             in
             the
             13th
             and
             14th
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             so
             during
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             seems
             clearly
             intimated
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             Labouring
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             either
             
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             or
             those
             dispersed
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             Territories
             of
             Asia
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             afterwards
             directed
             his
             Epistle
             ;
             for
             so
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             of
             his
             entertainment
             amongst
             the
             Apostles
             at
             this
             Council
             or
             coming
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             14
             years
             after
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             
               Gal
               2.
               7.
               
               When
               they
               saw
               That
               the
               Gospel
               over
               the
               uncircumcision
               was
               committed
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               over
               the
               Circumcision
               was
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               for
               he
               that
               was
               mighty
               by
            
             Peter
             
               in
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             interval
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             it
             was
             
             (
             tho
             not
             specified
             in
             the
             Acts
             )
             that
             Peter
             was
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             Paul
             reproved
             him
             to
             the
             Face
             ,
             mentioned
             Gal.
             2
             since
             it
             could
             not
             well
             be
             at
             any
             time
             before
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             precedent
             discourse
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             before
             the
             said
             Council
             of
             the
             Apostles
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             had
             been
             afterwards
             ,
             viz.
             when
             the
             matter
             had
             been
             so
             solemnly
             determined
             that
             Circumcision
             was
             not
             necessary
             ,
             Peter
             could
             not
             have
             had
             any
             scruple
             of
             eating
             with
             the
             Gentile
             Believers
             ,
             nor
             fear
             of
             offending
             them
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             that
             came
             from
             James
             .
             Thus
             until
             the
             16th
             year
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             Eighth
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Peter
            
             came
             not
             within
             One
             Thousand
             Miles
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Ninth
               of
               Claudius
            
             all
             Jews
             were
             Banisht
             Rome
             (
             as
             is
             proved
             before
             )
             therefore
             then
             Peter
             could
             not
             be
             there
             .
             
             Nor
             was
             ,
             nor
             had
             he
             been
             there
             in
             the
             12th
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             for
             then
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             the
             Founder
             or
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             then
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             before
             ,
             Paul
             would
             in
             so
             large
             a
             letter
             have
             taken
             some
             occasion
             to
             recommend
             his
             Pains
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             tho
             he
             concludes
             with
             particular
             Salutes
             to
             24
             Persons
             by
             name
             (
             besides
             several
             Housholds
             )
             and
             divers
             of
             them
             Women
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             Peter
             :
             Now
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             and
             soveraign
             Head
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             omission
             of
             paying
             his
             respects
             to
             him
             ,
             whilst
             he
             did
             it
             to
             so
             many
             others
             of
             inferiour
             condition
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             not
             only
             a
             Soloecism
             in
             Civility
             ,
             but
             a
             failure
             in
             Duty
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             wrote
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             —
             Thus
             ,
             
               Ch.
               15.
               28.
               
               Paul
            
             uses
             this
             discourse
             —
             
               Having
               now
               no
               more
               place
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
            
             
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             about
             Antioch
             ,
             whence
             this
             Epistle
             is
             dated
             )
             
               and
               having
               a
               great
               desire
               these
               many
               years
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               whensoever
               I
               take
               my
               Journey
               into
               Spain
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
               ;
               but
               now
               I
               go
               into
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             't
             is
             evident
             this
             was
             wrote
             upon
             his
             Journey
             sometime
             going
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             we
             must
             therefore
             consider
             at
             what
             time
             especially
             this
             was
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             of
             Paul's
             going
             thither
             five
             several
             times
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             the
             Twelfth
             ,
             the
             third
             in
             the
             15th
             ,
             the
             fourth
             in
             the
             18th
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             in
             the
             21th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Acts
             ;
             But
             it
             could
             be
             in
             none
             of
             the
             first
             three
             Journeys
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             not
             then
             met
             with
             Timothy
             ,
             whom
             he
             found
             not
             till
             a
             good
             while
             after
             his
             return
             from
             the
             Synod
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             16.
             1.
             but
             at
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Timothy
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             sends
             Salutations
             from
             him
             ,
             Ch.
             16.
             21.
             
             Nor
             seems
             it
             to
             be
             the
             fourth
             time
             ,
             mentioned
             Acts
             18th
             ,
             for
             V.
             1.
             ere
             Paul
             return'd
             to
             Jerusalem
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             departed
             from
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
            
             were
             then
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             thither
             he
             sends
             salutations
             to
             them
             .
             It
             remains
             therefore
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             just
             before
             Pauls
             last
             comming
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             which
             agrees
             with
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             20.
             compared
             with
             the
             before-cited
             Text
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             23.
             
             And
             such
             his
             last
             Journey
             thither
             was
             in
             the
             12th
             of
             Claudius
             .
          
           
             For
             being
             there
             taken
             ,
             Faelix
             was
             then
             Governour
             Acts
             23.
             24.
             who
             as
             Josephus
             ()
             witnesseth
             ,
             was
             not
             made
             President
             of
             Judea
             ,
             till
             the
             11th
             of
             Claudius
             ;
             And
             by
             Tertullus's
             Oration
             to
             him
             ,
             accusing
             Paul
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             he
             had
             then
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             a
             year
             at
             least
             ,
             been
             in
             that
             command
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             must
             be
             about
             the
             12th
             of
             Claudius
             :
             Which
             further
             appears
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Paul
             had
             been
             two
             years
             a
             Prisoner
             when
             
               Portius
               Festus
            
             came
             to
             be
             Governour
             instead
             of
             Faelix
             ,
             
             who
             was
             sent
             thither
             by
             Nero
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             Claudius
             died
             in
             his
             14th
             year
             ,
             and
             Festus
             came
             presently
             after
             ,
             and
             Paul
             had
             been
             then
             two
             years
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             such
             his
             last
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Epistle
             must
             be
             in
             or
             about
             the
             12th
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             the
             20th
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Lords
             Birth
             53.
             
             And
             consequently
             at
             that
             time
             for
             the
             Reasons
             aforesaid
             ,
             we
             may
             justly
             believe
             Peter
             was
             not
             at
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Nay
             St.
             Ambrose
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             read
             in
             certain
             Antient
             Books
             that
             at
             the
             sending
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             Narcissus
             (
             to
             whose
             family
             salutation
             is
             sent
             )
             was
             the
             senior
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Elder
             of
             the
             Congregation
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             Peter
             neither
             was
             nor
             had
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Nero
             (
             the
             24th
             of
             the
             Passion
             and
             57th
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             )
             for
             then
             Paul
             came
             thither
             ,
             as
             is
             testified
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Vrspergensis
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             at
             whose
             arrival
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             who
             was
             then
             with
             him
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Acts
               28.
               15.
               
               The
               Brethren
               hearing
               of
               us
               ,
               came
               forth
               to
               meet
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             hear
             not
             a
             word
             of
             Peter's
             either
             coming
             or
             sending
             to
             Paul
             ,
             which
             undoubtedly
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ;
             nor
             would
             St.
             Luke
             have
             neglected
             to
             record
             it
             .
             But
             the
             third
             day
             after
             ,
             Paul
             sending
             for
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             reasoning
             with
             them
             about
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             answer'd
             him
             thus
             ,
             —
             
               We
               will
               hear
               what
               thou
               dost
               think
               ,
               for
               touching
               this
               Sect
            
             [
             the
             Christians
             ]
             
               it
               is
               every
               where
               spoken
               against
            
             ;
             and
             when
             at
             a
             day
             appointed
             ,
             Paul
             had
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Jews
               fell
               at
               variance
               about
               it
               ,
               for
               some
               Believed
               ,
               and
               some
               Believed
               not
            
             ;
             All
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             Jews
             at
             Rome
             had
             heard
             very
             little
             of
             Christ
             before
             Pauls
             arrival
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             Peter
             (
             the
             peculiar
             Apostle
             of
             the
             
             Circumcision
             )
             had
             then
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             fourteen
             years
             ever
             since
             the
             second
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             or
             indeed
             for
             any
             time
             before
             ,
             been
             at
             Rome
             and
             Bishop
             there
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             years
             of
             
               Nero
               (
               two
               whole
               years
            
             ,
             
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             Acts
             28.
             30.
             )
             Paul
             continued
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             large
             at
             Rome
             after
             his
             coming
             thither
             :
             Now
             that
             Peter
             was
             not
             in
             any
             of
             that
             space
             there
             ,
             we
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               L
            
             2.
             
             Ca.
             3.
             saith
             ,
             That
             during
             all
             that
             time
             St.
             Paul
             lived
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             Hands
             ;
             whereas
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             there
             in
             his
             Pontifical
             Dignity
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             have
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             better
             provided
             for
             ;
             but
             especially
             for
             that
             in
             the
             several
             Epistles
             written
             by
             Paul
             from
             thence
             in
             that
             time
             partly
             ,
             and
             partly
             perhaps
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             (
             for
             how
             much
             longer
             he
             continued
             at
             Rome
             than
             after
             the
             said
             two
             years
             elaps'd
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             certain
             account
             )
             he
             no
             where
             makes
             mention
             of
             Peter
             ;
             which
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             look'd
             upon
             as
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             Place
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             been
             ;
             especially
             since
             Paul
             had
             often
             very
             just
             occasion
             to
             have
             taken
             notice
             thereof
             ;
             As
             in
             that
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             where
             Paul
             being
             inforc'd
             to
             assert
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Apostleship
             ,
             which
             some
             sought
             to
             impair
             ,
             speaks
             much
             of
             the
             former
             acquaintance
             between
             him
             and
             Peter
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             seeing
             him
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             when
             Peter's
             Testimony
             ,
             by
             subscription
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             would
             readily
             have
             satisfied
             those
             Opposers
             ;
             or
             Paul
             instead
             of
             all
             the
             Arguments
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             might
             have
             said
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             Here
             is
             Peter
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             has
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             fountain
             of
             Eclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             and
             infallible
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             )
             who
             does
             at
             this
             instant
             own
             
             and
             allow
             my
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Paul
             in
             these
             Epistles
             does
             not
             only
             omit
             to
             mention
             Peter
             ,
             but
             uses
             Words
             that
             in
             effect
             deny
             his
             being
             then
             at
             Rome
             ;
             As
             in
             that
             to
             the
             Colossians
             (
             which
             must
             be
             Written
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             because
             therein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Demas
             ,
             as
             being
             then
             with
             Paul
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             forsook
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Timothy
             )
             having
             told
             them
             that
             Aristarchus
             his
             Fellow
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             Marcus
             ,
             Sisters
             Son
             to
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             called
             Justus
             (
             who
             are
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             )
             saluted
             them
             ,
             Colos
             .
             4.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               These
               only
               are
               my
               fellow-Helpers
            
             (
             which
             I
             understand
             ,
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             just
             before
             restrain'd
             his
             speech
             ,
             for
             presently
             he
             mentions
             
               Epaphras
               ,
               Luke
            
             and
             Demas
             ,
             who
             possibly
             might
             be
             
               Greeks
               )
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               a
               Comfort
               unto
               me
               .
            
             To
             Philemon
             he
             sends
             Salutations
             from
             the
             same
             Persons
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             again
             his
             fellow-Labourers
             .
             Now
             was
             Peter
             (
             supposing
             too
             that
             he
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             Inferior
             to
             these
             ?
             Was
             he
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             Named
             ?
             Were
             the
             Salutations
             ,
             the
             Benedictions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ?
             
               At
               my
               first
               Defence
            
             (
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             before
             Nero
             at
             this
             time
             we
             are
             Treating
             of
             )
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               No
               man
               stood
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               forsook
               me
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
             Can
             we
             imagine
             with
             any
             kind
             of
             sobriety
             that
             Peter
             was
             then
             at
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             St.
             Paul
             departed
             from
             Rome
             immediately
             after
             the
             said
             two
             years
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             large
             ,
             
             is
             not
             specified
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             space
             having
             so
             well
             Planted
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ,
             he
             might
             as
             soon
             as
             opportunity
             would
             admit
             ,
             Travel
             into
             other
             Parts
             to
             disseminate
             
             the
             same
             glad
             Tidings
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Spain
             ,
             which
             Countrey
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             24.
             he
             had
             long
             before
             designed
             to
             Visit
             ;
             some
             Authors
             say
             that
             not
             only
             he
             ,
             but
             St.
             Peter
             too
             ,
             was
             in
             our
             Britain
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             as
             true
             as
             that
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             very
             plain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Paul
             did
             again
             return
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             not
             long
             before
             his
             Death
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             he
             Writes
             
               —
               I
               am
               now
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               my
               departure
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ch.
             4.
             6.
             
             Now
             as
             it
             appears
             both
             by
             the
             Subscription
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             Dated
             from
             Rome
             ,
             when
             Paul
             was
             brought
             (
             that
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             or
             ready
             shortly
             after
             to
             be
             brought
             )
             
               before
               Nero
               the
               second
               time
            
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             agreed
             that
             Paul
             suffer'd
             near
             the
             End
             of
             Nero's
             Reign
             ;
             but
             at
             that
             time
             Peter
             was
             not
             at
             Rome
             ,
             for
             Paul
             very
             Mournfully
             complains
             ,
             V.
             10.
             
             Demas
             
               hath
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               having
               loved
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               and
               is
               departed
               into
            
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Crescens
             to
             Galatia
             ,
             Titus
             into
             Dalmatia
             ,
             only
             Luke
             
               is
               with
               me
               —
               Therefore
               do
               thy
               diligence
               to
               corie
               shortly
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               bring
            
             Mark
             
               with
               thee
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               profitable
               unto
               me
               for
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             If
             only
             Luke
             were
             with
             him
             at
             Rome
             ,
             then
             Peter
             was
             not
             there
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             hear
             a
             syllable
             of
             his
             two
             pretended
             Suffragans
             ,
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             :
             If
             Peter
             had
             been
             there
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             such
             earnest
             sending
             so
             far
             as
             Ephesus
             for
             Timothy
             ?
             Nor
             had
             Peter
             been
             at
             Rome
             in
             any
             of
             the
             
               Intermediate
               Years
            
             after
             Pauls
             first
             Arrival
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             Collected
             from
             that
             Passage
             in
             Tacitus
             ,
             where
             Relating
             how
             Nero
             endeavoured
             
               to
               cast
               the
               Odium
               of
               Burning
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             which
             happen'd
             near
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             )
             
               upon
               the
               Christians
            
             ;
             he
             takes
             notice
             that
             then
             or
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             Sect
             had
             began
             
               to
               Revive
               again
            
             ,
             or
             encrease
             more
             than
             for
             some
             years
             before
             ;
             
             which
             may
             well
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             That
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             during
             Pauls
             absence
             ,
             had
             somewhat
             declined
             ,
             did
             now
             at
             his
             return
             begin
             to
             Re-flourish
             and
             Multiply
             :
             But
             if
             Peter
             in
             that
             Ten
             years
             space
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             of
             Pauls
             Absence
             ,
             had
             been
             at
             Rome
             exercising
             his
             Episcopacy
             ,
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             place-for
             that
             Observation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religions
             REVIVING
             (
             which
             supposes
             a
             Decay
             for
             some
             years
             before
             )
             at
             that
             Particular
             Juncture
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Objections
               answer'd
               ,
               and
               one
               Argument
               added
               ,
               That
               we
               cannot
               ,
               without
               great
               Dishonour
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               imagine
               him
               to
               have
               been
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             avoid
             this
             plain
             deduction
             from
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             is
             forc'd
             to
             use
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pains
             and
             Art
             ,
             and
             thus
             at
             last
             he
             performs
             it
             ,
             at
             Five
             or
             Six
             Motions
             ,
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             says
             ,
             That
             Peter
             after
             our
             Lords
             Passion
             remain'd
             almost
             ,
             but
             not
             full
             five
             years
             in
             Judea
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             Paul
             paid
             him
             his
             first
             visit
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             then
             he
             removed
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             was
             Bishop
             there
             for
             near
             seven
             years
             ,
             but
             during
             that
             ▪
             time
             travelled
             into
             and
             Preached
             through
             the
             Neighbouring
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             his
             Episcopacy
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             return'd
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             Imprisoned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             being
             there
             miraculously
             released
             ,
             he
             the
             same
             
             year
             (
             which
             was
             the
             second
             of
             Claudius
             )
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             fixt
             his
             Seat
             ,
             which
             he
             held
             25
             years
             ,
             viz.
             till
             his
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             within
             seven
             years
             return'd
             back
             to
             Jerusalem
             upon
             a
             Decree
             that
             Claudius
             set
             forth
             ,
             commanding
             all
             Jews
             to
             depart
             from
             Rome
             ,
             mentioned
             Acts
             18.
             2.
             and
             so
             came
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             Paul
             from
             Antioch
             went
             up
             thither
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             was
             held
             there
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Claudius
             repaired
             again
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             
               Nero
               ,
               Paul
            
             arriv'd
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             14th
             year
             of
             Nero
             they
             were
             both
             put
             to
             Death
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             the
             old
             Astronomers
             were
             forc'd
             to
             invent
             various
             Epicycles
             and
             feigned
             motions
             of
             the
             Planets
             to
             solve
             the
             Phoenomina
             ,
             
             without
             regard
             whether
             they
             were
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             any
             real
             existence
             in
             Nature
             or
             not
             ,
             provided
             they
             would
             but
             serve
             a
             turn
             to
             support
             their
             Hypothesis
             ;
             so
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Learned
             Cardinal
             carries
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             15
             or
             1600
             miles
             back
             and
             forwards
             ,
             to
             and
             fro
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             meerly
             to
             render
             their
             notion
             of
             his
             being
             at
             Rome
             possible
             ;
             But
             by
             what
             Authority
             ,
             on
             what
             proof
             does
             he
             do
             this
             ?
             There
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             in
             Scripture
             but
             that
             Peter
             remain'd
             in
             or
             near
             Jerusalem
             as
             much
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             first
             five
             years
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             his
             going
             unto
             ,
             
               coming
               back
            
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             
               return
               thither
            
             again
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             immagined
             why
             St.
             Luke
             should
             omit
             it
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             falling
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             Story
             ;
             nay
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             that
             Council
             was
             held
             ;
             for
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             Those
             that
             troubled
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             went
             down
             
             from
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             V.
             24.
             't
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Apostles
             (
             whereof
             Peter
             was
             one
             )
             in
             their
             Joint
             Letter
             ,
             Certain
             men
             that
             went
             out
             
               from
               Vs
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Touching
             Peters
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             (
             Chap.
             3.
             )
             and
             shall
             here
             only
             add
             ,
             That
             Bellarmin
             himself
             in
             this
             same
             Chapter
             says
             ,
             Peter
             
               should
               have
               left
               a
               most
               Pernitious
               Example
               of
               a
               Christian
               Pastor
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               at
               once
               Retain'd
               two
               particular
               and
               proper
               Bishopricks
            
             (
             which
             yet
             it
             seems
             Onuphrius
             thought
             no
             disparagement
             )
             but
             would
             it
             not
             be
             an
             Example
             equally
             pernitious
             ,
             if
             Retaining
             but
             one
             ,
             he
             should
             very
             seldome
             or
             never
             Reside
             there
             ?
             For
             I
             conceive
             Non-Residency
             as
             bad
             as
             Pluralities
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             chief
             reason
             against
             Pluralities
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             Imply
             Non-Residency
             :
             But
             I
             think
             it
             will
             Unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             that
             Peter
             must
             be
             generally
             Non-Resident
             ,
             if
             being
             stated
             Bishop
             either
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             ,
             he
             Travelled
             so
             many
             other
             Provinces
             during
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             other
             while
             was
             found
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Peter
             upon
             the
             Decree
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             should
             depart
             from
             Rome
             ,
             did
             fly
             thence
             and
             so
             came
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             Accidentally
             ,
             to
             that
             Council
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             is
             like
             the
             rest
             ,
             asserted
             Gratis
             .
             And
             as
             the
             same
             did
             neither
             suit
             with
             the
             Zeal
             and
             Christian
             Fortitude
             of
             Peter
             ,
             so
             to
             Abandon
             his
             flock
             ;
             so
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             manifestly
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             false
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             where
             we
             Read
             ,
             That
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             immediately
             after
             that
             Council
             ,
             return'd
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             staid
             there
             some
             time
             ;
             That
             afterwards
             Paul
             took
             a
             Journey
             into
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Derbe
             and
             Lystra
             ,
             and
             having
             Travelled
             through
             
               Phrygia
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Mysia
            
             and
             Troas
             ,
             came
             into
             Macedonia
             (
             where
             Phillip
             was
             cast
             into
             Prison
             )
             thence
             he
             
             passed
             to
             Amphipolis
             and
             Apollonia
             ,
             to
             
               Thessailonica
               ,
               Beraea
            
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             
               Athens
               ,
               Acts
            
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &
             17.
             
             And
             after
             all
             these
             tedious
             Perigrinations
             (
             which
             must
             require
             and
             take
             up
             a
             very
             considerable
             time
             )
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             he
             found
             there
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             ,
             who
             LATELY
             (
             or
             as
             the
             
               Syriac
               Version
            
             has
             it
             ,
             
               eo
               ipso
               tempore
               ,
               just
               then
            
             )
             were
             come
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             upon
             that
             Edict
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             said
             Edict
             must
             be
             after
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             consequently
             could
             be
             no
             ground
             for
             Peters
             being
             then
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             Peter
             were
             supream
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             before
             that
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             been
             seven
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             for
             as
             many
             years
             and
             at
             that
             present
             time
             ,
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             both
             Cities
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             without
             considerable
             numbers
             of
             Jews
             therein
             ;
             't
             is
             strange
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             before
             determined
             that
             Question
             ,
             touching
             
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             or
             it
             might
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             for
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Peter
               the
               Quondam
               Bishop
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               and
               now
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               Christs
               Vicar
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Taught
               and
               Practised
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             'T
             is
             most
             improbable
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             here
             asserts
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               year
               Peter
            
             should
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Imprisoned
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             yet
             also
             
               in
               that
               very
               Year
            
             come
             to
             Rome
             and
             make
             himself
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             Let
             any
             Judicious
             Person
             but
             consider
             the
             great
             distance
             of
             those
             several
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             inconveniencies
             of
             Travelling
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             appears
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             for
             such
             his
             
               Posting
               to
               and
               fro
            
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             suspect
             it
             altogether
             Romantic
             ,
             or
             a
             story
             fitter
             for
             the
             Legend
             ,
             than
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith.
            
             
             
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             
               Pauls
               not
               saluting
               Peter
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             says
             two
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               Writing
               to
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               mentions
               not
               St.
            
             John
             ;
             nor
             James
             
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             ,
             
               yet
               they
               were
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               when
            
             Paul
             
               Wrote
               that
               Epistle
            
             ,
             Peter
             was
             not
             yet
             return'd
             to
             Rome
             
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Cardinal
             has
             not
             proved
             ,
             
             that
             either
             John
             or
             James
             were
             ever
             Bishops
             of
             those
             respective
             places
             in
             a
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             ;
             St.
             John
             was
             never
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             reckon'd
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             so
             without
             displacing
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Current
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             was
             by
             Paul
             constituted
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             Nor
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             wrote
             to
             those
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             Nor
             lastly
             was
             St.
             James
             then
             alive
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Parity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             Peter's
             not
             being
             Return'd
             as
             yet
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               Aquila
            
             and
             Priscilla
             were
             got
             back
             ,
             for
             he
             
               sends
               greeting
               to
               them
            
             ;
             Together
             with
             whom
             Bellarmine
             affirms
             ,
             Peter
             was
             expell'd
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             ?
             We
             find
             Paul
             had
             a
             firm
             or
             longing
             Resolution
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             as
             soon
             as
             possible
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             13.
             and
             Ch.
             15.
             22.
             and
             23.
             
             But
             sure
             Peter
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             would
             much
             rather
             have
             been
             Intent
             on
             that
             Journey
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Tho
             Peter
             had
             been
             Absent
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             had
             been
             peculiar
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             Credible
             ,
             that
             Paul
             would
             not
             at
             all
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             that
             Episcopacy
             of
             Peter
             there
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             
               a
               forreign
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             least
             Causes
             fit
             to
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             his
             giving
             thanks
             on
             the
             Romans
             behalf
             ,
             as
             Ch.
             1.
             8.
             or
             in
             their
             Praises
             ,
             as
             
               Ch.
               16.
               19.
               
               
               Paul
            
             doubtless
             would
             have
             pray'd
             no
             less
             for
             Peters
             prosperous
             return
             ,
             then
             he
             does
             for
             his
             own
             happy
             Journey
             ;
             And
             advised
             them
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Peter
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             own
             presence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               Ch.
               y
            
             15.
             30.
             at
             least
             in
             that
             Admonition
             ,
             Ch.
             16.
             18.
             where
             he
             mentions
             the
             
               Doctrine
               they
               had
               Learnt
            
             ,
             how
             seasonably
             might
             he
             have
             made
             the
             same
             Commemoration
             ,
             as
             else
             where
             he
             uses
             of
             himself
             on
             a
             like
             occasion
             ,
             2
             
               Tim
               3.
               14.
               
               Continue
               in
               what
               you
               have
               Learnt
               ,
               knowing
               from
               whom
               you
               have
               learnt
               them
               ,
               to
               witt
               ,
               from
            
             Peter
             
               the
               only
               Rock
               under
               Christ
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             'T
             is
             plain
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             all
             occasions
             of
             naming
             with
             honour
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             those
             Churches
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             present
             or
             absent
             :
             As
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               16.
               15.
               
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               21.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               19.
               
               Coloss
               .
            
             4.
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             and
             13.
             for
             this
             tended
             much
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             why
             should
             he
             not
             much
             more
             have
             done
             the
             same
             here
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             so
             Eminent
             Occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             given
             Attestation
             to
             Peter's
             Supream
             and
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderful
             Happiness
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Romans
             in
             being
             under
             his
             peculiar
             Conduct
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinal
             urges
             further
             ,
             
             That
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             Authority
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             I
             Reply
             ,
             
             Our
             Arguments
             before
             recited
             are
             not
             only
             drawn
             from
             
               Authority
               Negatively
            
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             
               less
               to
               the
               greater
               ;
               Paul
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             others
             from
             thence
             ,
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             mentions
             others
             less
             to
             be
             remembred
             ;
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             
               silent
               of
               Peter
            
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             at
             Rome
             .
             'T
             is
             also
             from
             the
             Genus
             to
             the
             Species
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             from
             Colos
             .
             and
             Tim.
             for
             if
             none
             but
             such
             and
             such
             were
             there
             ,
             it
             undeniably
             follows
             Peter
             was
             not
             there
             .
          
           
           
             Bellarmin
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             Paul
             ,
             
             Coloss
             .
             4.
             11.
             speaks
             only
             of
             his
             own
             Domesticks
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             were
             his
             proper
             
               menial
               Servants
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             2d
             of
             Tim.
             4.
             of
             such
             as
             were
             to
             
               stand
               his
               freinds
            
             to
             Nero.
             
          
           
             It
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             
             nor
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             Aristarchus
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             his
             
               fellow
               Prisoner
            
             ,
             and
             Marcus
             ,
             and
             Justus
             ,
             and
             Luke
             ,
             whom
             he
             stiles
             the
             
               Beloved
               Physician
            
             ,
             were
             
               Pauls
               Domesticks
            
             or
             Servants
             ,
             (
             the
             good
             holy
             humble
             Apostle
             did
             not
             keep
             so
             great
             a
             Retinue
             ,
             as
             an
             Author
             that
             Theologiz'd
             
               in
               Purple
            
             ,
             and
             vy'd
             dignity
             with
             Kings
             might
             be
             apt
             to
             imagine
             )
             nor
             does
             he
             speak
             only
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             his
             
               fellow
               helpers
            
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             omit
             Peter
             ;
             And
             in
             Timothy
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             as
             
               ought
               to
               have
               strengthned
               him
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             4.
             17.
             in
             which
             office
             of
             Love
             Peter
             would
             not
             have
             been
             wanting
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             read
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             Paul
             ever
             desired
             any
             Intercessors
             with
             Nero.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             The
             Cardinal
             says
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             when
             Paul
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             wrote
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             Peter
             perhaps
             was
             
               not
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             for
             tho
             he
             had
             there
             fixt
             his
             Seat
             ,
             he
             was
             yet
             very
             often
             absent
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             could
             once
             solidly
             prove
             ,
             
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             Present
             ,
             we
             would
             grant
             that
             he
             might
             be
             often
             absent
             .
             But
             if
             his
             work
             as
             an
             Apostle
             did
             call
             him
             so
             frequently
             into
             other
             parts
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             undertake
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             Bishop
             there
             ?
             If
             Peter
             were
             absent
             ,
             would
             not
             Paul
             in
             such
             distress
             have
             mentioned
             and
             bewail'd
             it
             ?
             Or
             at
             least
             how
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             mentions
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             the
             two
             pretended
             Suffragan-Bishops
             ?
             In
             fine
             ,
             Peter
             it
             seems
             was
             four
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             never
             there
             when
             the
             Scripture
             has
             occasion
             to
             mention
             either
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Believers
             in
             that
             City
             ;
             nor
             could
             Paul
             ever
             meet
             
             him
             there
             ,
             till
             just
             they
             came
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             is
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             not
             only
             prov'd
             by
             a
             
               Deduction
               ,
               seriatim
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             that
             ever
             
               Peter
               De
               facto
            
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             also
             answer'd
             all
             the
             Objections
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             made
             thereunto
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             with
             this
             observation
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             ,
             for
             
               that
               Reverence
            
             we
             bear
             to
             St.
             Peters
             memory
             ,
             imagine
             that
             he
             was
             seven
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             four
             or
             five
             and
             Twenty
             years
             of
             Rome
             ,
             both
             Cities
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             
             Because
             it
             appears
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             first
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             the
             
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             more
             especially
             committed
             to
             him
             as
             his
             Charge
             and
             Cure
             ,
             Concredited
             ,
             or
             left
             to
             his
             Trust
             (
             so
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             imports
             )
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             Paul
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             who
             Commissioned
             both
             ,
             and
             respectively
             appointed
             them
             those
             Provinces
             ,
             2dly
             ,
             That
             both
             of
             them
             till
             that
             time
             had
             diligently
             and
             with
             great
             success
             labour'd
             in
             such
             their
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             Peter
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Paul
             amongst
             the
             
               Gentiles
               V.
            
             8.
             3dly
             ,
             That
             now
             by
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             and
             Agreement
             was
             entred
             into
             ,
             between
             
               James
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             That
             the
             latter
             
               should
               go
               unto
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             (
             as
             before
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             future
             )
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             .
             And
             this
             was
             either
             at
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             or
             at
             least
             (
             if
             they
             were
             two
             distinct
             meetings
             )
             14
             years
             after
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             so
             that
             Peter
             according
             to
             
               their
               Reckoning
            
             must
             then
             be
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             years
             had
             been
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             besides
             his
             seven
             years
             Bishoprick
             at
             Antioch
             )
             and
             what
             reason
             then
             had
             there
             been
             to
             mention
             only
             his
             Pains
             with
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             to
             
             put
             the
             same
             in
             Ballance
             with
             Paul's
             towards
             the
             Vncircumcision
             ?
             If
             Peter
             had
             Preached
             so
             long
             at
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             many
             
               Seals
               of
               his
               Ministry
            
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             How
             many
             Thousands
             might
             we
             suppose
             Converted
             by
             his
             Victory
             there
             over
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             which
             if
             ever
             Transacted
             ,
             was
             before
             this
             time
             ?
             And
             why
             then
             do
             we
             hear
             nothing
             thereof
             ,
             but
             rather
             Intimations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Peter
             ,
             besides
             his
             Preaching
             to
             Cornelius
             (
             upon
             an
             Extraordinary
             Occasion
             )
             and
             some
             few
             others
             ,
             had
             then
             made
             no
             great
             Progress
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             had
             exerted
             his
             Talent
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             success
             with
             the
             Latter
             ,
             is
             compared
             with
             Pauls
             amongst
             the
             Former
             .
             Which
             to
             me
             is
             a
             Convincing
             Argument
             ,
             That
             St.
             Peter
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             had
             neither
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             nor
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             ever
             at
             the
             latter
             City
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             (
             reckon
             how
             you
             can
             )
             at
             least
             ,
             several
             years
             after
             the
             
               second
               of
               Claudius
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             does
             utterly
             overthrow
             the
             Roman
             Account
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Question
             will
             be
             ,
             Whether
             
               Peter
               ,
               after
            
             this
             Compact
             ,
             either
             Continued
             or
             Undertook
             to
             be
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               at
               Rome
            
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             He
             not
             only
             contradicted
             his
             particular
             Commission
             which
             our
             Lord
             had
             given
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             and
             neglected
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             Concredited
             to
             his
             proper
             Charge
             ;
             but
             also
             Violated
             his
             
               late
               solemn
               Agreement
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             If
             at
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Agreement
             ,
             he
             either
             
               were
               not
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             or
             then
             left
             it
             ;
             It
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             continued
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             four
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             as
             with
             great
             Confidence
             and
             small
             Reason
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             'T
             is
             nothing
             likely
             ,
             if
             Peter
             had
             been
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             designed
             ever
             to
             go
             and
             fix
             his
             
             Seat
             there
             at
             any
             time
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             entered
             into
             such
             an
             Agreement
             .
             —
             Ay
             but
             ,
             says
             Bellarmin
             ,
             those
             words
             
               [
               that
               they
               should
               go
               to
               the
               Circumcision
               ]
            
             are
             to
             be
             qualified
             ,
             and
             understood
             not
             Absolutely
             ,
             but
             Comparatively
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             should
             Chiefly
             or
             Principally
             Preach
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Be
             it
             so
             !
             We
             ask
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             even
             then
             this
             shews
             either
             that
             he
             was
             not
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             Relinquishment
             of
             his
             
               Roman
               Diocess
            
             ,
             and
             transferring
             the
             Title
             and
             Cure
             thereof
             to
             Paul
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             were
             the
             stated
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             promise
             to
             bestow
             his
             
               Chief
               Pains
            
             on
             the
             Jews
             ?
             Or
             having
             so
             promised
             ,
             principally
             to
             Attend
             the
             Jews
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             continue
             the
             proper
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             Resort
             back
             thither
             ,
             and
             spend
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             days
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             Was
             not
             this
             immediately
             to
             Violate
             that
             solemn
             Compact
             ?
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             If
             Peter
             were
             seven
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             25
             years
             of
             Rome
             ,
             He
             must
             in
             all
             be
             32
             years
             in
             Syria
             and
             Italy
             ,
             undertaking
             the
             Charge
             and
             Cure
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             those
             Provinces
             .
             And
             if
             his
             Martyrdom
             was
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             Computes
             ,
             
               Anno
               Chr.
            
             69.
             
             The
             said
             two
             and
             thirty
             years
             being
             deducted
             ,
             brings
             us
             back
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             37.
             but
             two
             or
             three
             after
             Christs
             Crucifixion
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             all
             he
             could
             spend
             but
             three
             
               years
               at
               most
            
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             And
             why
             then
             is
             he
             so
             Emphatically
             stiled
             ,
             
               The
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ?
          
           
             Wherefore
             since
             this
             Roman
             Pretence
             does
             by
             its
             Unavoidable
             Consequences
             ,
             cast
             a
             Reproach
             on
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             deserted
             
               that
               Charge
            
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             Notoriously
             Violated
             
             that
             
               Solemn
               Agreement
            
             which
             himself
             had
             voluntarily
             and
             on
             just
             considerations
             entred
             into
             ;
             since
             it
             represents
             him
             not
             only
             as
             deserting
             the
             station
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             by
             becoming
             
               a
               Bishop
            
             in
             a
             strict
             sence
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             giving
             a
             most
             dangerous
             President
             of
             removing
             from
             a
             lesser
             to
             a
             
               greater
               Bishoprick
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             sets
             him
             forth
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Non-Resident
             in
             both
             his
             Diocesses
             .
             (
             All
             which
             are
             things
             unworthy
             to
             be
             Believed
             ,
             Imagined
             or
             Suggested
             ,
             of
             that
             Blessed
             Apostle
             )
             I
             cannot
             without
             being
             Injurious
             to
             his
             happy
             Memory
             admitt
             (
             but
             rather
             look
             upon
             my self
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             and
             Honour
             to
             Oppose
             )
             this
             Groundless
             Story
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             to
             me
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Commonness
               of
               an
               Opinion
               no
               certain
               Argument
               of
               its
               Truth
               ;
               Parallel
               Instances
               given
               of
               things
               very
               generally
               ,
               and
               long
               Believed
               and
               Delivered
               by
               Historians
               ,
               yet
               afterwards
               found
               to
               be
               False
               ;
               The
               means
               and
               steps
               whereby
               this
               Notion
               of
               Peter's
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               promoted
               ;
               The
               Conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             nothing
             else
             considerable
             ,
             that
             remains
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             this
             Enquiry
             ,
             save
             only
             one
             
               Grand
               Prejudice
            
             or
             Objection
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             do
             much
             Triumph
             in
             ,
             viz.
             That
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             any
             modest
             Man
             ,
             in
             Peter's
             
             being
             at
             Rome
             and
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             has
             generally
             been
             received
             ,
             taken
             for
             granted
             for
             severals
             Ages
             ,
             and
             by
             abundance
             of
             Worthy
             Credible
             Writers
             ,
             whom
             Bellarmine
             Ennumerates
             ;
             and
             Affirms
             ,
             It
             was
             Wickliff's
             Master
             (
             this
             must
             be
             about
             the
             year
             1350.
             tho
             I
             cannot
             find
             Wickliff
             ever
             had
             any
             such
             Master
             )
             
               did
               first
               of
               all
               raise
               some
               scruples
               about
               it
               :
            
             And
             how
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             such
             a
             General
             Conceit
             should
             so
             long
             have
             possess'd
             Mens
             minds
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             at
             bottom
             had
             not
             been
             real
             and
             undoubted
             ?
          
           
             To
             which
             is
             Answer'd
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             common
             Fame
             has
             long
             since
             been
             branded
             for
             none
             of
             the
             best
             Evidences
             ;
             We
             have
             seen
             what
             Important
             Pretensions
             are
             bottom'd
             on
             this
             supposed
             Action
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             expect
             more
             Convincing
             Proofs
             of
             that
             Fact
             ,
             than
             Vulgar
             Rumours
             or
             Publique
             Credulity
             ,
             more
             easily
             Inveigled
             to
             swallow
             Fables
             then
             Verities
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             of
             the
             
               best
               Letters
            
             ,
             cannot
             always
             give
             a
             certain
             Account
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             all
             false
             Opinions
             .
             Errour
             is
             the
             Child
             of
             Night
             ,
             Nurs'd
             in
             the
             Dark
             by
             
               Ignorance
               ,
               Superstition
            
             or
             Self-Interest
             :
             And
             when
             well-grown
             and
             gaily
             Dress'd
             ,
             it
             comes
             abroad
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             't
             is
             too
             often
             Courted
             and
             Embrac'd
             as
             the
             Legitimate
             Off-spring
             of
             Truth
             .
             Meer
             Fables
             ,
             raised
             by
             some
             one
             Inconsiderable
             Author
             ,
             do
             not
             seldom
             obtain
             wonderfully
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             deceive
             not
             only
             the
             Mobile
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Learned
             ,
             loth
             to
             Incur
             a
             Popular
             Odium
             ,
             or
             the
             Brand
             of
             Singularity
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             afraid
             of
             displeasing
             those
             that
             promote
             or
             get
             by
             the
             Imposture
             ,
             are
             content
             to
             let
             it
             pass
             .
          
           
           
             We
             have
             every
             where
             Instances
             of
             this
             kind
             :
             As
             at
             home
             ,
             Geoffery
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             from
             the
             Name
             Britannia
             ,
             to
             add
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             a
             Reputation
             of
             Antiquity
             to
             his
             Countreymen
             ,
             divulges
             a
             story
             of
             Brute
             the
             Trojan
             ,
             and
             presently
             our
             common
             Chronicles
             became
             swell'd
             with
             a
             long
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Successors
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             years
             each
             of
             them
             Reigned
             ;
             which
             was
             generally
             received
             ,
             till
             some
             of
             our
             more
             Judicious
             Historians
             examined
             it
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             have
             sufficiently
             prov'd
             it
             altogether
             Fabulous
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             stories
             of
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             and
             his
             Knights
             of
             the
             
               Round
               Table
            
             ;
             so
             in
             France
             those
             of
             the
             
               Palladine
               Roland
            
             ,
             and
             his
             wonderful
             Chivalry
             ,
             found
             room
             not
             only
             amongst
             the
             Poets
             and
             Romancers
             ,
             but
             with
             several
             Historians
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             but
             the
             Proverb
             and
             Diversion
             of
             every
             Peasant
             .
          
           
             Or
             to
             take
             a
             more
             Remarkable
             Example
             ,
             
             The
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             take
             it
             ill
             to
             be
             Urged
             with
             the
             story
             of
             Pope
             Joan
             ,
             and
             Droll
             it
             as
             the
             Absurdest
             of
             Fables
             (
             how
             justly
             I
             am
             not
             now
             to
             dispute
             )
             but
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             Recorded
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             Historians
             ,
             and
             for
             about
             700
             years
             (
             for
             so
             long
             it
             was
             from
             the
             time
             of
             her
             supposed
             Papacy
             ()
             to
             Luther
             )
             or
             at
             least
             for
             about
             500
             years
             (
             for
             
               Marianus
               Scotus
            
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             Wrote
             Publickly
             of
             her
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             are
             extant
             ,
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             11th
             Century
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             I
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             pretended
             to
             Contradict
             it
             ,
             till
             after
             Luthers
             time
             )
             It
             pass'd
             Uncontroul'd
             throughout
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             was
             Related
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             by
             above
             30
             Credible
             Authors
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             .
             But
             about
             the
             year
             1595.
             
             One
             
               Florimond
               de
               Raemond
            
             ,
             a
             French
             Councellour
             at
             Burdeaux
             ,
             undertook
             in
             an
             Elaborate
             Treatise
             ,
             to
             Refute
             
             the
             whole
             story
             :
             But
             by
             what
             Arguments
             ?
             
               That
               no
               Authors
               living
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               this
               pretended
               Papess
               ,
               are
               found
               to
               attest
               it
               ;
               Nor
               any
               till
            
             Marianus
             Scotus
             ,
             200
             
               years
               after
               her
               ;
               That
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Authors
               (
               tho
               Numerous
               )
               blindly
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               suckt
               in
               his
               Errour
               ;
               That
               the
               several
               Relators
               agree
               not
               in
               their
               Tale
               ;
               That
               the
               latter
               Writers
               had
               Invented
               several
               Circumstances
            
             [
             but
             he
             cannot
             charge
             them
             with
             Corrupting
             of
             Books
             ,
             nor
             Forging
             of
             Authors
             ]
             
               to
               render
               it
               more
               Plausible
               ;
               That
               the
               whole
               thing
               and
               its
               several
               parts
               ,
               are
               not
               Probable
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             these
             Topicks
             ,
             but
             will
             serve
             as
             well
             ,
             nay
             much
             better
             ,
             to
             Impugn
             the
             story
             of
             St.
             Peters
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             latter
             tends
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             Advancement
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             to
             its
             Dishonour
             ;
             so
             considering
             what
             an
             Ascendent
             its
             Bishops
             had
             got
             over
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             't
             is
             much
             more
             probable
             that
             
               a
               fiction
               in
               their
               Favour
            
             should
             be
             promoted
             ;
             than
             that
             the
             other
             (
             if
             indeed
             it
             were
             a
             fiction
             )
             from
             which
             no
             Advantage
             could
             possibly
             be
             hop'd
             to
             be
             derived
             to
             the
             Relators
             ,
             should
             for
             a
             series
             of
             so
             many
             years
             pass
             Current
             ,
             and
             without
             Opposition
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             Ingenuously
             avow
             (
             without
             presuming
             to
             determine
             Dogmatically
             either
             way
             )
             that
             having
             Read
             
               Erreur
               Populaire
            
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             our
             I
             earned
             Coke
             on
             the
             other
             (
             nay
             I
             will
             add
             Blondellus
             his
             
               Posthume
               Book
            
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             favour
             their
             Opinion
             who
             deny
             there
             was
             any
             such
             
               Papess
               )
               I
               cannot
               find
               any
               more
               Reason
               to
               believe
               there
               ever
               was
               a
               Pope
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               than
               I
               do
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               Pope
            
             Joan.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             (
             besides
             those
             Counterfeits
             already
             discovered
             ,
             which
             are
             Unworthy
             
             of
             that
             
               Venerable
               Nam
            
             :
             )
             there
             is
             not
             One
             so
             much
             as
             alleadged
             ,
             who
             Wrote
             within
             
               one
               hundred
               years
            
             and
             upwards
             ,
             after
             the
             supposed
             time
             of
             Peters
             death
             ,
             that
             mentions
             his
             being
             or
             dying
             
               at
               Rome
            
             .
             Afterwards
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             who
             flourisht
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             170.
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             219.
             are
             Cited
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             't
             is
             well
             known
             and
             confessed
             by
             Learned
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             now
             abroad
             several
             Counterfeit
             Books
             in
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Antieuts
             ;
             so
             wherever
             they
             do
             in
             their
             Genuine
             Works
             ,
             seem
             to
             Intimate
             St.
             Peters
             being
             
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             Probable
             they
             might
             take
             the
             same
             on
             Trust
             from
             Papias
             or
             
               Common
               Fame
            
             ;
             and
             looking
             on
             it
             as
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             thought
             not
             themselves
             concern'd
             ,
             nor
             the
             matter
             
               worth
               while
            
             ,
             strictly
             to
             Enquire
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             be
             therein
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             happening
             not
             very
             long
             before
             their
             own
             times
             ;
             For
             the
             same
             Tertullian
             ()
             who
             is
             therein
             followed
             by
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ()
             and
             by
             Lactantius
             ()
             says
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               the
               15th
               year
               of
            
             Tiberius
             ,
             
               and
               the
               30th
               of
               his
               own
               Age
               :
            
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ()
             contends
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               Preached
               almost
               to
               50
               Years
               of
               Age
               ,
               and
               suffered
               under
            
             Claudius
             ;
             For
             each
             of
             which
             Opinions
             ,
             Antient
             Tradition
             is
             by
             them
             Alledged
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             both
             contrary
             to
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             all
             sound
             History
             ;
             which
             yet
             Reflects
             no
             further
             dishonour
             on
             those
             
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             were
             Men
             ,
             Capable
             of
             being
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             were
             Unwarily
             deceived
             by
             Relying
             too
             much
             on
             pretended
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             
               As
               far
               therefore
               as
               I
               can
               perceive
               ,
               the
               Opinion
               of
               ●t
            
             Peters
             
               having
               been
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               began
               first
               to
               be
               Industriously
               and
               commonly
               Advanc'd
               ,
               about
               or
               soon
               after
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Constantine
             :
             For
             Eusebius
             (
             
               who
               surviv'd
               to
               Write
               the
               Life
               of
               that
               great
               Emperour
               )
               speaking
               of
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             ()
             This
             Enemy
             of
             God
             set
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             
               they
               Write
            
             ,
             That
             Paul
             was
             Beheaded
             and
             Peter
             Crucified
             by
             him
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             
             that
             which
             maketh
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             story
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             COMMONLY
             REPORTED
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             Church-Yards
             unto
             this
             day
             bearing
             the
             Name
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             In
             like
             manner
             Gaius
             ,
             a
             Roman
             and
             an
             Ecclesiaastical
             Person
             ,
             and
             after
             Zepherinus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Writing
             unto
             Proclus
             Chief
             of
             the
             
               Cataphrygian
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             says
             thus
             ,
             —
             
               I
               am
               able
               to
               shew
               the
               Banners
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               if
               thou
               wilt
               walk
               into
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               or
               the
               Ostiensian-way
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               find
               there
               Victorious
               Banners
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               have
               founded
               this
               Church
               .
            
             And
             that
             they
             were
             both
             Crown'd
             with
             Martyrdome
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Dionisius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             declares
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             —
             And
             you
             Observing
             so
             goodly
             an
             Admonition
             ,
             have
             Coupled
             in
             one
             the
             Building
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Corinthian
             Churches
             ,
             perform'd
             by
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             for
             they
             both
             Instructed
             us
             when
             they
             Planted
             our
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             —
             Thus
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             From
             whose
             Words
             it
             is
             Observable
             ,
             That
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             assert
             Peters
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             positively
             that
             he
             was
             ever
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             tells
             us
             that
             
               they
               Write
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               't
               is
               Written
            
             by
             some
             body
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             says
             not
             by
             whom
             ,
             That
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             were
             both
             put
             to
             Death
             by
             Nero
             at
             Rome
             ;
             which
             yet
             it
             seems
             he
             lookt
             up
             but
             as
             an
             Hear-say
             and
             Doubtful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             Confirm
             it
             ,
             adds
             ,
             That
             it
             
               makes
               for
               the
               Credit
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               commonly
               Reported
               ,
            
             that
             there
             were
             to
             his
             time
             Burial-places
             that
             wore
             the
             Names
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             [
             As
             if
             after
             so
             many
             Books
             forged
             in
             Peters
             Name
             ,
             a
             false
             Tomb
             might
             not
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             his
             Death
             be
             assign'd
             to
             him
             ]
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             he
             Cites
             from
             Gaius
             ,
             who
             he
             says
             was
             a
             Roman
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             Zepherinus
             ,
             the
             Words
             Import
             nothing
             of
             Peters
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             seem
             intended
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             founded
             by
             
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             whose
             Monuments
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Vatican
             ,
             and
             Ostiensian-Way
             .
             But
             as
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Popes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Person
             as
             Gaius
             found
             to
             succeed
             Zepherinus
             ;
             so
             we
             heard
             before
             from
             a
             
               Decretal
               Epistle
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Pope
             Cornelius
             that
             removed
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             from
             the
             Catatombae
             to
             the
             Vatican
             and
             Ostiensian-way
             .
             Now
             this
             Cornelius
             became
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             own
             Chronologists
             )
             51
             years
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             sixth
             Bishop
             in
             Order
             ,
             after
             Zepherinus
             ;
             How
             then
             could
             Zepherinus
             Successor
             (
             the
             words
             plainly
             imply
             his
             next
             Successor
             )
             talk
             of
             their
             Monuments
             being
             there
             in
             his
             time
             ?
          
           
             The
             other
             Witness
             Cited
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             is
             Dionisius
             of
             Corinth
             (
             who
             besides
             that
             he
             is
             the
             same
             Man
             who
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             elsewhere
             tells
             us
             )
             did
             in
             his
             own
             Life-time
             ,
             complain
             that
             his
             Writings
             were
             abused
             and
             added
             to
             )
             his
             words
             as
             here
             Related
             seem
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             there
             was
             very
             early
             a
             kind
             of
             Vanity
             or
             Emulation
             in
             Churches
             and
             Persons
             ,
             which
             prompted
             them
             to
             boast
             of
             those
             that
             Converted
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             reproved
             by
             Paul
             in
             that
             Text
             —
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Apollos
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             &c.
             so
             )
             this
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             would
             have
             his
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             be
             Planted
             both
             by
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             the
             more
             nearly
             Related
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             he
             supposed
             (
             and
             perhaps
             the
             Romans
             might
             give
             it
             out
             so
             )
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Founders
             ,
             every
             Countrey
             almost
             in
             process
             of
             time
             (
             such
             is
             the
             Natural
             Itch
             of
             Ambition
             and
             Vainglory
             in
             Man
             )
             
             pretending
             to
             have
             been
             Converted
             by
             some
             Apostle
             or
             
               Illustrious
               Name
            
             ,
             though
             often
             times
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             them
             was
             (
             like
             it self
             )
             by
             very
             mean
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             Outward
             Glory
             or
             Fame
             ,
             Contemptible
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             we
             may
             Rationally
             Collect
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             time
             Peters
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             dark
             kind
             of
             business
             ,
             provable
             only
             by
             Reports
             ,
             and
             such
             odd
             Testimonies
             of
             a
             few
             Obscure
             Authors
             ,
             that
             have
             as
             little
             Weight
             as
             Clearness
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             then
             came
             the
             same
             afterwards
             to
             be
             so
             generally
             Entertained
             and
             Believed
             ,
             
             and
             several
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             call
             Rome
             St.
             
               Peters
               Chair
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             may
             be
             Answered
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             after
             Constantine
             had
             raised
             them
             to
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             Wealth
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             puft
             up
             with
             Ambition
             from
             their
             presiding
             over
             the
             
               Imperial
               City
            
             ,
             began
             to
             aspire
             above
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             first
             Claim'd
             a
             Primacy
             and
             Right
             of
             Receiving
             Appeals
             from
             all
             parts
             ;
             not
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             or
             as
             Successors
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             as
             Granted
             to
             them
             by
             Councils
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             forged
             
               two
               Canons
            
             on
             the
             Famous
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             as
             is
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             but
             finding
             themselves
             Cut
             short
             and
             Baulkt
             therein
             by
             the
             sagacity
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             they
             cast
             about
             to
             derive
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             other
             Churches
             from
             
               an
               higher
               Title
            
             ;
             and
             Observing
             Peter
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             Words
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             to
             him
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             might
             Colourably
             be
             wrested
             to
             Intimate
             as
             if
             he
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             Superiority
             over
             ,
             or
             greater
             Priviledge
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             though
             sometimes
             they
             joyn'd
             Paul
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             Scriptures
             gave
             such
             Illustrious
             Testimonies
             of
             his
             pains
             there
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Peter
             (
             without
             the
             least
             Countenance
             from
             ,
             but
             rather
             against
             the
             Tenour
             of
             Scripture
             )
             had
             the
             greater
             Vogue
             and
             Preference
             ;
             and
             knowing
             the
             Mobile
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             deceived
             with
             Names
             and
             Titles
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             frame
             Idaeas
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             from
             what
             appeared
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             gave
             out
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             press'd
             all
             the
             Fragments
             of
             Antiquity
             into
             the
             Service
             :
             Papias's
             Conjecture
             was
             made
             an
             
               Authentick
               proof
            
             ;
             and
             this
             saying
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             his
             hear-says
             ,
             must
             pass
             for
             
               Vndoubted
               Evidence
            
             .
             Yet
             not
             therewith
             Content
             ,
             abundance
             of
             other
             Writings
             were
             Counterfeited
             under
             Antient
             Venerable
             Names
             (
             as
             I
             made
             appear
             before
             )
             and
             thus
             in
             short
             time
             the
             story
             might
             gain
             Credit
             .
             And
             Whenever
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             (
             though
             Unwarily
             deceived
             by
             a
             
               Spurious
               Tradition
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Common
             Vogue
             ,
             not
             thinking
             it
             perhaps
             a
             matter
             much
             worth
             Enquiring
             into
             ,
             as
             not
             dreaming
             what
             strange
             Inferences
             would
             thence
             be
             made
             in
             after
             times
             )
             spoke
             thereof
             in
             a
             stile
             Accommodated
             to
             Vulgar
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             call'd
             Rome
             St.
             
               Peters
               Chair
            
             ,
             or
             her
             Bishop
             ,
             
               Peters
               Successor
            
             ,
             this
             was
             filed
             as
             a
             fresh
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Certainty
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             Having
             once
             gain'd
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             believed
             ,
             That
             Peter
             Preach'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             call'd
             his
             being
             Bishop
             there
             :
             They
             proceeded
             further
             ,
             to
             pretend
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             Peter
             had
             a
             Soveraign
             Power
             confer'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             was
             derived
             to
             them
             as
             his
             Successors
             .
             And
             so
             —
             
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             —
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Keys
            
             —
             
               I
               have
               Pray'd
               for
               thee
               —
               Here
               are
               two
               Swords
               ,
            
             &c.
             became
             sufficient
             Arguments
             ,
             both
             that
             Peter
             
             was
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Governour
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             And
             that
             he
             being
             so
             Dignified
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             all
             the
             succeeding
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             being
             his
             Successors
             ,
             must
             be
             Invested
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             the
             
               Mother
               and
               Mistress
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             the
             
               only
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             That
             the
             Pope
             has
             a
             direct
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             the
             World
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             indirect
             ,
             
               in
               Ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             which
             being
             Closely
             and
             Vigorously
             ,
             though
             Gradually
             pursued
             in
             Ignorant
             tures
             ,
             and
             especially
             after
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             P●●cas
             the
             Traytor
             ,
             had
             gain'd
             the
             Title
             of
             Vniversal
             ,
             and
             an
             Ascendent
             over
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             when
             every
             thing
             tending
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Advantage
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             met
             with
             Encouragement
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             only
             were
             Capable
             of
             bestowing
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             Snibb'd
             and
             Crusht
             that
             durst
             offer
             any
             thing
             that
             displeased
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             for
             many
             Ages
             scarce
             any
             (
             at
             least
             whose
             Writings
             yet
             remain
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             who
             had
             then
             the
             keeping
             of
             all
             Libraries
             )
             durst
             openly
             controvert
             or
             deny
             St.
             Peters
             being
             at
             Rome
             and
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             Since
             this
             was
             a
             
               Blow
               at
               the
               Root
            
             ,
             and
             struck
             effectually
             at
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             Infallibility
             and
             other
             Pompous
             Claims
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             founded
             on
             that
             Pretence
             .
          
           
             Touching
             which
             ,
             what
             need
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             But
             briefly
             sum
             up
             the
             state
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             If
             St.
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             ever
             there
             ,
             be
             not
             provable
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             
               Convincing
               Arguments
            
             ;
             but
             whatever
             can
             be
             said
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             easily
             Answered
             ,
             and
             rendered
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Probable
             ;
             If
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             story
             are
             at
             Open
             Wars
             and
             Contradictions
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             ,
             yet
             all
             pretending
             to
             a
             most
             punctual
             Exactness
             ;
             and
             the
             Learned'st
             and
             most
             Subtle
             Advocates
             of
             the
             Party
             Sweat
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             Invent
             even
             so
             much
             as
             Colours
             to
             Reconcile
             them
             ;
             If
             from
             Scripture
             and
             History
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             Comparison
             of
             all
             Circumstances
             ,
             it
             is
             improbable
             to
             the
             highest
             Degree
             ,
             That
             
               ever
               Peter
               was
               at
               Rome
            
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             he
             was
             
               Bishop
               thereof
            
             :
             If
             the
             story
             depend
             on
             
               Counterfeit
               Authors
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             justly
             are
             of
             
               little
               Credit
            
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             
               shameful
               Forgeries
            
             have
             been
             invented
             and
             made
             use
             of
             to
             support
             it
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             Derogatory
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             St.
             Peters
             Memory
             to
             assert
             it
             :
             
               In
               fine
            
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             no
             difficult
             task
             to
             apprehend
             and
             shew
             by
             
               what
               Methods
            
             and
             Degrees
             it
             might
             be
             advanc'd
             to
             popular
             Credit
             ,
             and
             for
             
               what
               Ends
            
             :
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             be
             made
             appear
             (
             and
             how
             far
             this
             brief
             Disquisition
             may
             be
             satisfactory
             that
             way
             ▪
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Judicious
             Unbigotted
             Peruser
             ,
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             to
             Determine
             )
             I
             conceive
             the
             old
             Out-cry
             of
             
               Great
               is
               Diana
               of
               the
               Ephesians
            
             ;
             The
             No●●e
             of
             St.
             
               Peters
               Chair
            
             and
             
               Peters
               Successors
            
             ,
             will
             henceforth
             abate
             so
             newhat
             of
             it's
             Influences
             ;
             or
             indeed
             signify
             very
             little
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             Expose
             
               their
               Confidence
            
             that
             Use
             it
             .
          
           
             However
             ▪
             If
             any
             shall
             still
             be
             Amus'd
             and
             Prevail'd
             upon
             by
             those
             Empty
             Sounds
             and
             
               Vnravell'd
               Charms
            
             ,
             I
             may
             perhaps
             admire
             their
             Faith
             ,
             or
             rather
             pitty
             their
             
               Weak
               Credulity
            
             ,
             but
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             till
             my
             Reason
             is
             better
             satisfied
             (
             which
             with
             the
             Uttermost
             Diligence
             and
             Impartiality
             ,
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             )
             It
             shall
             have
             no
             Room
             in
             
               my
               Creed
            
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             Reader
             !
             Farewell
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33943-e170
           
             An
             end
             of
             Controversy
             desirable
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             obstructed
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Gentlemans
             skill
             in
             Arithmetick
             seems
             as
             extraordinary
             as
             in
             History
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             43
             out
             of
             1686
             ,
             there
             remains
             precisely
             1647.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             2.
             
             De
             Nat.
             &
             Grat.
             cap.
             61.
             
          
           
             Protestants
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             Things
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             Romanists
             ,
             besides
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             *
             Onuphirus
             in
             Chron.
             Pont.
             confesses
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             sum
             .
             Pontif.
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Cajet
             .
             de
             Div.
             Instie
             .
             Pontif.
             c.
             13.
             
             Canus
             Loc.
             
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             an
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             very
             same
             Oath
             (
             amongst
             other
             things
             )
             is
             at
             this
             day
             exacted
             of
             all
             Protestants
             that
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             very
             credibly
             assured
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             sum
             .
             Pontif
             .
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             The
             reasonableness
             or
             necessity
             of
             examining
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             Negative
             not
             undertook
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             chief
             Questions
             .
          
           
             *
             Annot.
             in
             Jo.
             18.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             concord
             .
             Sacerd.
             &
             Imper
             .
             
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             14.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Preface
             to
             his
             Treatise
             
               De
               Pontif.
            
             
          
           
             Bellarmins
             second
             Proof
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             Barnabas
             said
             to
             Preach
             at
             Rome
             before
             Peter
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Bar.
             Tom.
             1.
             ad
             Ann.
             68.
             
             No.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Bellarmins
             5th
             argument
             for
             Peters
             being
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             place
             of
             St.
             Peters
             Death
             .
          
           
             Se
             also
             afterwards
             ,
             
               ch
               .
               5.
               quest
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             sixth
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Summ.
             Pontif.
             l
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Offic
             :
             Ordin
             .
             C.
             Quoniam
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Camer
             acensis
             ,
             Qu.
             Vesper
             .
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Difference
             between
             being
             an
             Apostle
             and
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             particular
             place
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Peter
             was
             not
             Ordained
             Bishop
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             Peter
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             than
             of
             Antioch
             or
             Rome
             .
          
           
             *
             Con.
             Nic.
             Can.
             15.
             16.
             
             l
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
             can
             .
             21.
             22.
             
             Conc.
             Chalcedon
             .
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Eusebius
             abused
             to
             colour
             Peter's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Not.
             ad
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Praefat.
             Recogn
             .
             Clement
             .
             ad
             Gaudent
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             purpose
             should
             Peter
             be
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Whence
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             *
             Conc.
             Nic.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Melevit
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Hier.
             ad
             Evagrium
             .
          
           
             Epistol
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Many
             Counterfeits
             under
             pretence
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Catalog
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Ca.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             Linus
             .
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Annum
             44.
             
             N.
             45.
             
             &
             Annum
             .
             60.
             
             N.
             6.
             
          
           
             Possev
             .
             in
             Appar
             .
             
               V.
               Linus
            
             .
             Of
             Papias
             .
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Baron
             .
             Mart.
             ad
             diem
             Jan
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             Egesippus
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             Collection
             ascribed
             to
             Isidore
             a
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             *
             Pseudo
             Isidor
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Histor
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Onuphr
             .
             Chronicon
             .
             Pontif.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Baron
             ,
             in
             Notis
             Martyrolog
             .
             ad
             4.
             
             Apr.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             Christ
             .
             865.
             
             N.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Roman
             .
             Pontif.
             L.
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             865.
             
             N.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Ibid.
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             shew
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             to
             be
             Forgeries
             .
          
           
             *
             Extrav
             .
             de
             Rescriptis
             ;
             Ad
             Audientiam
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             Clement
             to
             St.
             James
             .
          
           
             A
             Forgery
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Platin.
             
          
           
             A
             Decretal
             Epistle
             about
             Removing
             St.
             Peter's
             Boues
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Catacumbae
             (
             or
             Catatumboe
             as
             here
             written
             )
             were
             vast
             publick
             Vaults
             ,
             or
             under-ground
             Repositories
             for
             dead
             Bodies
             ;
             see
             a
             handsome
             discourse
             of
             them
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             more
             spacious
             ones
             at
             Naples
             ,
             in
             Dr.
             Burnet's
             Letters
             ;
             who
             proves
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             the
             workmanship
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             for
             the
             bestowing
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             Martyrs
             as
             is
             commonly
             suggested
             ,
             and
             intimated
             here
             by
             this
             feigned
             Epistle
             )
             but
             rather
             were
             cut
             out
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             City
             for
             the
             common
             Burial
             places
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Heathens
             ,
             especially
             the
             Vulgar
             sort
             ,
             Slaves
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             June
             the
             29th
             .
          
           
             Proved
             to
             be
             a
             Forgery
             .
          
           
             Of
             Clemens
             .
          
           
             Of
             Abdias
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Recogn
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pontifical
             .
          
           
             Baronius
             dispairs
             of
             any
             certainty
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Actions
             not
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             time
             of
             Peters
             coming
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             How
             long
             he
             staid
             there
             ?
          
           
             What
             Year
             Peter
             suffered
             
          
           
             Did
             Paul
             suffer
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             7
             58.
             
          
           
             Of
             Peters
             Successor
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Peter
             sat
             Seven
             years
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Peter
             ,
             according
             to
             Onuphrius
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             ad
             Ann.
             69.
             
             S.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Idem
             ad
             An.
             39.
             
          
           
             ()
             Defens
             .
             Pac.
             part
             .
             2.
             
             C.
             16.
             
          
           
             ()
             Occh.
             Dial.
             par
             .
             1.
             
             L.
             2.
             
             Ca
             3.
             
          
           
             Peter
             not
             at
             Rome
             the
             first
             Two
             Years
             after
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             Nor
             in
             the
             Third
             nor
             Fourth
             .
          
           
             Nor
             in
             the
             Fifth
             or
             Sixth
             .
          
           
             Peter
             not
             at
             Rome
             between
             the
             sixth
             and
             twelfth
             year
             after
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             ()
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq
             .
             L.
             18.
             
             Ca.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             19.
             
             Ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             Peter
             not
             at
             Rome
             between
             the
             12th
             and
             16th
             years
             of
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             ()
             Oros.
             L.
             7.
             
             C.
             6.
             
          
           
             ()
             In
             Claud.
             7.
             
             Ca.
             24.
             
          
           
             Peter
             not
             at
             Rome
             before
             the
             12th
             of
             Claudius
             .
          
           
             ()
             Lib.
             ●0
             .
             C.
             5.
             
          
           
             Peter
             had
             not
             been
             at
             Rome
             the
             24th
             Year
             after
             the
             Passion
             .
          
           
             Peter
             not
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             year
             of
             Nero.
             
          
           
             Peter
             not
             at
             Rome
             during
             the
             rest
             of
             Nero's
             Reign
             .
          
           
             Bellarmines
             Scheme
             of
             St.
             Peter's
             Travels
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             Reproach
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             to
             fancy
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             story
             of
             Pope
             Joan
             and
             Pope
             Peter
             Compared
             .
          
           
             ()
             Anno.
             Chr.
             855.
             
          
           
             ()
             Tert.
             L.
             Contr.
             Judaeos
             .
          
           
             ()
             Clem.
             L.
             1.
             
             Stromat
             .
          
           
             ()
             Lact.
             Instit
             .
             L.
             4.
             
             C.
             4.
             
          
           
             ()
             Iren.
             
               L.
               2.
               
               Ca.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             ()
             Euseb
             .
             
               L.
               2.
               
               Ca.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .